《The Ugly Love of Monster Girls》


 Chapter 1: New Beginnings

    When I first opened my eyes to this world, I knew two things.


    One: I had been reborn.


    Two: This world was nothing like Earth.


    I don¡¯t mean that in the poetic, ¡°life is strange¡± kind of way. I meant it literally, ¡°my mother has moth wings and antennae¡± kind of way.


    As I kneaded dough on the worn wooden counter, the fragmented memories from Earth resurfaced. They were fragmented, disorienting¡­ just the idea of waking up in a place so alien yet still feeling so oddly... at home.


    ¡°Markus, could you stop daydreaming and focus,¡± my mother¡¯s voice called out, pulling me back to the present.


    She was attractive in a way that felt almost otherworldly. Which was appropriate given the circumstances.


    Cassandra¡¯s snow-white hair shimmered in the sunlight streaming through the kitchen window, falling like soft waves over her shoulders.


    Her moth-like wings, delicate and translucent, rested gracefully against her back, as the antennae on her head twitched faintly as she worked.


    ¡°Sorry mom,¡± I said, grinning as I got my hands back to work. ¡°I¡¯m focusing. See?¡±


    She rolled her eyes, but there was a slight warmth in her words which made it hard to take her scolding too seriously.


    Just as I was starting to get into rhythm, a small but telltale pitter-patter of steps came from behind me.


    ¡°Markus!¡±


    I barely had time to brace myself before a tiny figure barreled into my side, clinging to me like her life depended on it.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I said, laughing as I glanced down at my little sister. ¡°You¡¯re up early.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t there when I woke up,¡± she said, her voice muffled against my shirt.


    I crouched down to her level, ruffling her messy white hair that gave her a wild, untamed look.


    Like our mother, Nora had moth wings and antennae, though hers twitched constantly, as if she were still learning how to use them.


    ¡°You¡¯re supposed to wake me up,¡± she added, pouting as she tightened her grip.


    ¡°Sorry, sorry,¡± I said, lifting her into my arms. ¡°Next time, I¡¯ll wake you up before I even brush my teeth. How¡¯s that?¡±


    Her pout turned into a grin, and she buried her face in my shoulder. ¡°Good. You better.¡±


    Nora was clingy in the way only a little sister could be. She practically lived for my attention, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny her.


    ¡°You¡¯re getting flour all over your clothes, you know,¡± I teased, pointing to the streaks of white now covering her dress.


    ¡°You¡¯re the messy one,¡± she shot back, giggling.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± I poked her nose, making her laugh even harder.


    Cassandra glanced over at us, shaking her head with a smile. ¡°Markus, you¡¯re going to spoil her rotten.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that my job?¡± I said, grinning as Nora nestled closer.


    My sister let out a happy hum, her wings twitching against my arm. ¡°I¡¯m never letting go,¡± she mumbled, half-asleep already.


    ¡°Good,¡± I said softly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to.¡±


    The peaceful moment didn¡¯t last long. The heavy creak of the front door announced the arrival of another presence, one that filled the room with a grounded, steady energy.


    ¡°Morning, everyone.¡±


    My father¡¯s deep voice carried effortlessly over the clatter of kitchen sounds. I turned to see him ducking slightly to fit through the doorway, his towering frame an imposing yet familiar sight.


    Unlike my mother and Nora, whose features were delicate and ethereal, my father, Dorian, was rugged, almost primal.


    His ears, wide and furred like an impala¡¯s, twitched in tandem with his movements, and his sharp brown eyes scanned the room with an ease that suggested he missed nothing.


    A pair of small, curved horns sprouted from his forehead, their dark surface catching the morning light.


    ¡°Good morning, Dad,¡± I said, watching as he set down the basket of freshly gathered wood by the door. His brown hair, tousled from the wind, matched the rich, earthy tones of his horns.


    Nora perked up at his arrival, her wings fluttering excitedly. ¡°Papa!¡± she called, wriggling out of my arms to rush toward him.


    Dorian crouched just in time to catch her, hoisting her up as if she weighed nothing. ¡°Well, good morning to you too, my little troublemaker,¡± he said, his tone as warm as the smile that spread across his face.


    As he held her, his brow furrowed slightly. ¡°Nora, why are you covered in flour?¡±


    Without missing a beat, Nora pointed at me dramatically. ¡°Markus was messy!¡±


    I raised an eyebrow, crossing my arms. ¡°Me? You¡¯re the one who tackled me while I was working.¡±


    Nora gasped, clutching her chest as if I¡¯d just accused her of some terrible crime. ¡°That¡¯s not true! You got flour on me first!¡±


    Dorian chuckled, clearly enjoying the exchange. ¡°I see. So it¡¯s Markus¡¯ fault, is it?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Nora exclaimed, nodding vigorously. ¡°He even poked my nose!¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± I said, feigning shock. ¡°Not the nose poke. How could I?¡±


    Nora buried her face against Dorian¡¯s chest, giggling as her wings twitched. My father ruffled her hair, shaking his head with a grin. ¡°Sounds like Markus needs to learn how to keep his flour to himself.¡±


    ¡°Or maybe Nora needs to stay out of the kitchen,¡± I shot back, smirking.


    ¡°Never!¡± Nora declared, peeking up at me with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    ¡°She¡¯s got you there,¡± Dorian said, setting her back down on the floor. ¡°You know she¡¯s going to keep finding excuses to follow you around.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course she will,¡± Cassandra chimed in softly, her antennae twitching as she glanced over her shoulder at me. ¡°After all, you¡¯re the one who always indulges her, Markus.¡±


    Her pale, shimmering eyes lingered on me for a moment longer than necessary, a look I couldn¡¯t quite decipher but had grown familiar with over the years.


    I simply shrugged at them, smiling as Nora stuck her tongue out at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s Markus¡¯s fault,¡± she quipped.


    Watching them interact with each other always brought a strange pang of emotion. Not envy or resentment, nothing like that.


    It was more of a quiet wonder at how natural it all felt. Even though, by all accounts, I didn¡¯t belong here.


    Unlike everyone else in my family, I had no animalistic features. No wings, no antennae, no horns, no fur. Just plain human, from the top of my head to the soles of my feet.


    It was almost laughable how out of place I looked among them, like a misstep in the natural order of things.


    By all logic, I was probably adopted. But if that were true, no one had ever said it outright.


    ¡°Markus,¡± my father said, snapping me out of my thoughts. His tone was softer now, more serious. ¡°You¡¯ve got that look on your face again.¡±


    ¡°What look?¡± I asked, feigning ignorance.


    ¡°The one that says you¡¯re overthinking,¡± he replied, crossing the room to stand beside me.


    He placed a firm hand on my shoulder, his grip steadying. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going through your head, let it go. Loosen your shoulders, young man. You¡¯re too young to start having creases on your forehead.¡±


    I opened my mouth to respond, but before I could, Nora wrapped herself around my leg, her tiny wings flapping as if to anchor me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think too much,¡± she said, her voice muffled against my clothes. ¡°You¡¯re my big brother forever.¡±


    It was such a simple statement, but it hit me harder than I expected. As if she knew the troubles going through my mind. I crouched down, pulling her into a hug.


    ¡°Thanks, Nora,¡± I said quietly.


    My father nodded, satisfied, before turning his attention to my mother. ¡°Anything I can help with, Cassandra?¡±


    ¡°You can help Markus finish the bread,¡± she replied, her antennae twitching as she turned back to the stove. ¡°He¡¯s been distracted enough as it is.¡±


    I rolled my eyes but couldn¡¯t help laughing. ¡°Alright, alright. Back to work, I guess.¡±


    As I turned to knead the dough again, I felt a warmth settle in my chest. Whether or not I had been born into this family didn¡¯t matter. They had made me theirs, in every way that counted.


    As the sunlight filled the room, painting everything in warm, golden hues, I found myself smiling. This world, with all its strangeness, had become my reality. My family was here, and for the first time since I opened my eyes in this life, I felt like I belonged.


    If only I knew how wrong I was¡­

 Chapter 2: Checkup

    I couldn¡¯t have been more than five or six years old. That was when the first whispers began. Back then I was too young to understand them, yet old enough to feel their weight. The memory stayed with me, vivid, like it happened yesterday.


    The room smelled. The faint scent of herbs and something metallic lingered in the air, a scent I would later recognize as blood.


    The local doctor was there, a broad-shouldered man with feline features. Deep brown fur and sharp amber eyes, he leaned over me, his tail flicking thoughtfully behind him as he listened to my heartbeat.


    ¡°Hmm,¡± he muttered, his ears twitching as he stepped back. He didn¡¯t stop tapping his pen against the edge of his clipboard before glancing at my mother, Cassandra. His worry was showing on his face.


    She stood nearby as her hands clasped tightly in front of her. I remember thinking how out of place she looked, her elegant moth wings and antennae acted like a centrepiece for the cramped, sterile room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need a word with you, Cassandra,¡± the doctor said at last, his tone unreadable as his eyes darted between me and my mother.


    I could only stare blankly, too afraid to ask what it was about. All of this was too new to me.


    The doctor¡¯s ears twitched again, but he gave me a reassuring smile. ¡°Nothing to worry about, Markus. Why don¡¯t you go wait outside for a bit? Your mother and I need to talk.¡±


    Cassandra knelt beside me, brushing a strand of black hair from my face.


    Her fingers stuck for just a moment longer than usual. ¡°It¡¯s just a grown-up conversation, okay?¡± she said softly. ¡°Go wait by the door, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡±


    Reluctantly, I nodded and slipped off the examination table. I stepped outside, the door closed behind me with a loud thunk.


    But curiosity burned in my chest. The way the doctor had looked at me, the way my mother¡¯s wings had twitched ever so slightly, it all felt¡­ off.


    I sat on the bench just a bit further away door, trying to ignore the muffled voices that kept pouring out from inside. But I couldn¡¯t just ignore it, the temptation was too strong.


    I crept back to the door, pressing my ear against the hard cold wood.


    At first, I could only make out fragments.


    ¡°...unusual readings¡­ not typical for¡­¡±


    ¡°Viktor are you sure? There¡¯s no chance¡­?¡± My mother¡¯s voice, sharp and low.


    ¡°I triple-checked,¡± the doctor replied. ¡°Cassandra, the results are clear.¡±


    My heart raced as I leaned closer, grinding my face against the door just so I could hear clearer.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ human.¡±


    The word struck me like thunder, even though I didn¡¯t fully understand it at that time. There was a pause, heavy and almost suffocating until my mother spoke again.


    ¡°Human?¡± she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°But they¡¯ve been extinct for centuries.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what we thought,¡± the doctor said. ¡°But his tests don¡¯t lie. Every marker, every test, it all points to the same thing.¡±


    Another silence, this one longer. I could picture my mother standing there, wings trembling ever so slightly, her antennae drooping.


    ¡°This¡­ this can¡¯t get out,¡± she said finally.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the doctor replied, his voice hushed but firm. ¡°If anyone found out, it would spell trouble for your family. For him.¡±


    ¡°What do we do?¡± she asked, her voice tight with barely contained panic.


    ¡°Keep this under wraps,¡± the doctor said. ¡°And when he¡¯s older, he¡¯ll need to wear an inhibitor to suppress any¡­ peculiarities. It¡¯ll help mask his scent, his presence. You can¡¯t risk someone else finding out.¡±


    ¡°But what if someone insists on running tests?¡± Cassandra pressed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let anyone you don¡¯t trust lay a hand on him,¡± the doctor said, his tone serious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help as much as I can, but you have to be careful. The wrong person finding out about this could¡­¡± He trailed off, but the implication was clear.


    The conversation continued, but I didn¡¯t hear the rest. My mind was spinning, trying to piece together what little I knew. Human. Extinct. Trouble.


    The door creaked open suddenly, and I stumbled back, nearly losing my balance. My mother¡¯s sharp eyes landed on me immediately, narrowing slightly.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she said, her tone steady yet faltering, almost unnerved. ¡°How long have you been standing there?¡±


    I fidgeted under her gaze, unable to meet her eyes. ¡°Not long,¡± I mumbled.


    Her expression softened, and she knelt in front of me, placing her hands on my shoulders. ¡°You¡¯re not in trouble,¡± she said gently. ¡°But you need to trust me, okay? Everything we¡¯re doing, everything we¡¯re saying, it¡¯s for your own good.¡±


    I nodded, though the knot in my chest didn¡¯t loosen.


    The doctor stepped out behind her, his warm smile back in place as if the conversation inside had never happened.


    ¡°Markus, you¡¯re a healthy kid,¡± he said, ruffling my hair. ¡°Just make sure to eat your vegetables and listen to your mom, alright?¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± I said quietly.


    As we left the clinic, my mother¡¯s grip on my hand was tighter than usual. She didn¡¯t say much on the walk home, her wings tucked close to her back. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn¡¯t ask any questions, though I had a thousand swirling in my mind. Even at that young age, I understood that there were some things I wasn¡¯t supposed to know.


    As we reached our house, my mother¡¯s grip on my hand tightened, her slender fingers pressing into my skin. It wasn¡¯t painful, but there was something in the way she held on. A quiet, desperate concern that I was too young to fully understand.


    When we stopped at the door, she finally looked down at me, her wings shifting slightly, her antennae twitching in that familiar, comforting way. She smiled, but it didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    I decided to push the thoughts aside. For now.

 Chapter 3: A Friend

    It¡¯s been 8 years since then¡­


    I had just finished tying my boots, Nora bouncing impatiently beside me, when my mother¡¯s voice stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡°Markus, wait.¡± Cassandra¡¯s tone was soft but firm, the kind she used when she wasn¡¯t about to let something slide. I sighed, glancing at Nora, who pouted dramatically.


    ¡°Come on, Mom, we¡¯re just going out to play,¡± I protested, standing up straight.


    Cassandra approached me, a small, plain looking brooch in her hand. It gleamed faintly, with a metallic sheen and an indicator for how long it¡¯ll work.


    ¡°You can¡¯t forget this,¡± she said, fastening it carefully to the inside of my shirt near my chest.


    I frowned, feeling the slight chill of the brooch against my skin. ¡°It¡¯s not like anything¡¯s going to happen out there. It¡¯s just the field behind the house.¡±


    She straightened my shirt, her hands lingering for a moment as she gave me a pointed look. ¡°Markus, we¡¯ve talked about this. You¡¯re starting to release your pheromones now.¡±


    That made me wince. ¡°Mom¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a growing boy,¡± she continued, ignoring my discomfort. ¡°And as a half-incubus, your scent can cause trouble if it isn¡¯t suppressed. You¡¯re lucky I had brought this beforehand. Do you know how rare these are?¡±


    I sighed, my face heating up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to remind me every time.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t done, of course. Cassandra was nothing if not thorough when it came to this topic. ¡°Males are rare in this world, Markus. You know that. And with your heritage-¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I get it,¡± I cut in, though my tone lacked bite. ¡°Be careful. Watch out for trouble. Don¡¯t let anyone get too close.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s antennae twitched slightly, a flicker of guilt crossing her face. ¡°It¡¯s for your own safety,¡± she murmured. ¡°And for theirs.¡±


    Nora tugged at my sleeve, her wings fluttering impatiently. ¡°Mom, stop hogging Markus! We¡¯re just playing!¡±


    Cassandra gave her a gentle smile, brushing her daughter¡¯s cheek. ¡°I know, sweetheart. But your brother has to be careful, even when it¡¯s just the two of you.¡±


    I watched her fuss with the brooch, her hands lingering a little longer than necessary. Her antennae twitched, a nervous habit I¡¯d learned to recognize over the years.


    She kept saying it like a mantra, ¡°half-vampire, half-incubus.¡± She always said it with confidence, almost like she was trying to convince herself as much as she was me.


    But I knew the truth.


    I wasn¡¯t either of those things. I¡¯d known ever since I overheard the whispers when my medical records came back. The way my father hesitated, stammering as he read the papers to my mother, was burned into my memory.


    ¡°Healthy,¡± the father had said awkwardly. ¡°Completely healthy... Just¡­ unusual.¡±


    At the time, I didn¡¯t understand why it mattered so much. But the way my parents froze, the way my father¡¯s usually relaxed expression hardened, told me it wasn¡¯t something I could ignore.


    And then there was my mother who¡¯d returned from the tests, clutching those papers like they were about to fly away, her wings trembling. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone else see them after that, not even me.


    Now, standing here, with her adjusting the inhibitor on my chest like it was some sort of shield, I couldn¡¯t stop the thought from surfacing.


    I¡¯m not like them. No matter what she says, no matter how much she tries to hide it, I know.


    ¡°Markus,¡± her voice cut through my thoughts, soft but firm. ¡°I need you to remember what to say if anyone asks. You¡¯re a half-vampire, half-incubus. Nothing else. Do you understand?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, I studied her face, the way her pale eyes avoided mine just slightly. The weight of the silence between us felt heavier than ever.


    Finally, I nodded. ¡°Yeah, Mom. I got it.¡±


    But in my mind, it didn¡¯t matter how many times she said it. I knew what I was.


    I didn¡¯t really understand what the inhibitor did exactly. My mom always said it was for my own good, and that was enough, at least for now.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what it was hiding. What about me needed suppressing so badly?


    Nora tugged at my sleeve, bringing me out of my thoughts. ¡°Come on, Markus! You promised to play!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± I said with a chuckle, letting her drag me outside. The field behind our house was still damp from the morning dew, the air carrying the faint scent of wildflowers.


    Nora immediately darted toward the old tree swing, her wings fluttering with excitement.


    ¡°Push me!¡± she demanded, hopping onto the swing and kicking her legs in anticipation.


    I rolled my eyes but obliged, giving her a gentle push. The creak of the rope mingled with her laughter as she swung higher and higher, her moth-like wings catching the sunlight.


    ¡°Higher, Markus!¡± she called, grinning ear to ear.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to fall off if I push any harder,¡± I warned, though I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her enthusiasm.


    After a while, she hopped off mid-swing with an acrobatic leap that I could never hope to match. Landing lightly on her feet, she turned to me with a mischievous glint in her eye.


    ¡°Tag! You¡¯re it!¡± she shouted, tapping my arm before darting away.


    I sighed but gave chase, my feet pounding against the grass as I tried to keep up. Nora¡¯s laughter rang out, bright and carefree, as she darted between trees with an agility that put me to shame.


    ¡°Slow down, Nora!¡± I called, panting. ¡°Give me a chance!¡±


    ¡°Never!¡± she teased, sticking out her tongue as she dodged another of my attempts to grab her.


    Finally, I managed to corner her near the fence. She squealed as I lunged, grabbing her arm. ¡°Gotcha!¡±


    But before I could even catch my breath, she twisted effortlessly, flipping me off balance.


    ¡°Whoa, hey!¡± I yelped as she pinned me to the ground, her small hands gripping my shoulders with surprising strength.


    ¡°Gotcha back!¡± she declared triumphantly, her antennae twitching in delight.


    I struggled, but it was no use. Her grip was like iron, her strength far beyond anything I could match. ¡°Alright, alright, you win!¡± I said, laughing despite myself.


    ¡°Say ¡®Nora is the strongest,¡¯¡± she demanded, grinning as she leaned closer.


    I groaned. ¡°Fine. Nora is the strongest.¡±


    ¡°And the best!¡±


    ¡°And the best,¡± I repeated, rolling my eyes.


    Satisfied, she finally let me up, though not before wrapping me in a bear hug that crushed the air from my lungs.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine now!¡± she declared, rubbing her cheek against mine in a gesture that was more affectionate than I was prepared for.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I said, patting her back awkwardly. ¡°You¡¯ll get snot on me again.¡±


    She giggled, unbothered, and instead of letting go, tightened her grip around me like a vice. ¡°Nope! You¡¯re not going anywhere!¡±


    ¡°Nora,¡± I said, trying to squirm free. ¡°We can¡¯t play like this. Come on, let go.¡±


    ¡°This is playing!¡± she chirped, nuzzling her cheek against mine. Her antennae tickled my forehead, and her wings fluttered lightly, sending a faint breeze across my face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not playing if I can¡¯t move,¡± I groaned, tugging at her arms, but it was like trying to wrestle a stone pillar. ¡°You¡¯re going to crush me at this rate!¡±


    She just giggled again, completely ignoring my protests. ¡°No way! You¡¯re comfy!¡±


    ¡°Comfy? I¡¯m not a cushion, Nora!¡± I said, exasperated, though I couldn¡¯t stop the laugh that bubbled up despite myself.


    ¡°You¡¯re my brother, and that¡¯s even better than a cushion,¡± she insisted, her grip loosening just enough for me to catch a breath, though she still refused to let me go.


    I sighed in defeat, resting my head against the grass. ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t blame me when we don¡¯t have time to play because you¡¯re too busy being a koala.¡±


    She tilted her head, her antennae twitching as she gave me a sly grin. ¡°What¡¯s a koala?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like you,¡± I muttered. ¡°Clingy and impossible to shake off.¡±


    Nora burst into laughter, her wings fluttering with delight. ¡°Then I am a koala!¡± she declared proudly, snuggling closer.


    I groaned, but a small smile tugged at my lips. Despite my discomfort, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to push her away. Moments like these were exhausting, sure, but they were also¡­ kind of nice.


    Still, as I lay there under her monstrous strength, I was reminded once again of just how different we were.


    Something caught my eye as I lay under the oppression of my sister. A flicker of movement just beyond the garden¡¯s edge.


    My movements slowed, and I turned my head, my gaze locking onto someone half-hidden behind a gnarled tree trunk.


    A girl, not much older than me, stood there, her dark hair draping over her shoulders like a shadow. Her skin was pale, almost translucent, and her wide, violet eyes shimmered with a strange intensity.


    She was watching us, no, watching me, with an unsettling stillness, as if she hoped I wouldn¡¯t notice her.


    But I did.


    Our eyes met, and she flinched, half-turning as if to flee. But something in her hesitation stopped her, and she stood frozen, clutching the bark of the tree with delicate, clawed fingers.


    It wasn¡¯t until I looked closer that I noticed the details. Segments along her arms, faintly glinting like polished chitin, and her legs, faintly inhuman, tapering into an eerie elegance.


    The faint impression of centipede-like features made my skin crawl, though I couldn¡¯t quite place why.


    I blinked, unsure if I was imagining her.


    ¡°What is it, Markus?¡± Nora¡¯s voice broke through my thoughts.


    I turned to her. Her antennae twitched, her brown-striped wings fluttering in agitation. She had noticed my lingering stare and followed it to the girl by the tree. Her expression immediately darkened.


    ¡°That girl,¡± she said, her voice low, ¡°she¡¯s weird.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°Nora, don¡¯t be rude.¡±


    She grabbed my hand, holding it possessively. ¡°We don¡¯t know her. What if she¡¯s dangerous?¡±


    I sighed, crouching slightly to meet her glare head-on. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid like us,¡± I said. ¡°You need to be nicer.¡±


    She huffed, her cheeks puffing out as her grip on my hand tightened.


    Ignoring her protests, along with my mother¡¯s earlier warnings that I had long forgotten, I turned back to the girl by the tree. At that age, I didn¡¯t think too much about those words.


    I was young, innocent, and saw no reason to keep my distance from someone who looked as lonely as she did.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I called, raising a hand in a friendly wave. ¡°Do you want to come play with us?¡±


    She hesitated, her violet eyes flicking to Nora, whose glare could have melted stone. Slowly, the girl stepped out from behind the tree. Up close, her features were even more striking and unsettling.


    Her limbs moved with an unnerving fluidity, her segmented arms flexing slightly, displaying how nervous she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m Markus,¡± I said with a smile, holding out my hand.


    She stared at it for a long moment before finally reaching out, her clawed fingers brushing against mine. ¡°Yuki,¡± she whispered, her voice so soft I almost missed it.


    ¡°Nice to meet you, Yuki,¡± I said warmly. ¡°This is my sister, Nora.¡±


    Nora crossed her arms, her wings fluttering irritably. ¡°Hi,¡± she muttered, her tone flat.


    Yuki flinched, pulling her hand back and looking down at the ground.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± I said quickly, shooting Nora a pointed look. ¡°She¡¯s just a little shy around new people.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not shy!¡± Nora snapped, her antennae twitching with indignation.


    ¡°Then be nice,¡± I shot back.


    Nora scowled but said nothing, though her wings flickered with visible annoyance.


    ¡°Come on, Yuki,¡± I said, gesturing toward the yard. ¡°We¡¯re just playing tag. You can join us if you want.¡±


    Yuki hesitated, glancing nervously at Nora, who was still glaring daggers, before nodding. She took a step forward, her movements graceful but stiff, as if she wasn¡¯t sure how to carry herself.


    Her hands hovered awkwardly at her sides, the sharp tips of her claws glinting faintly in the sunlight.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I said with an encouraging smile, holding out my hand. ¡°You¡¯ll see, it¡¯s fun.¡±


    She paused, staring at my hand for what felt like an eternity before finally, slowly placing hers in mine.


    Her segmented fingers were cool to the touch, and the delicate chitin made me wonder if they were as fragile as they looked.


    ¡°Let¡¯s start with something easy,¡± I said, releasing her hand and stepping back. ¡°We¡¯re playing tag, and you¡¯re it!¡± I gently tapped her shoulder, then darted away with a laugh.


    Yuki blinked, frozen in place as if she couldn¡¯t quite process what had just happened.


    ¡°You have to chase us now!¡± I called over my shoulder.


    At first, she didn¡¯t move, her violet eyes darting nervously to Nora, who stood with her arms crossed, looking anything but inviting. I stopped and jogged back toward her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly, crouching slightly to meet her gaze. ¡°You just need to run after us and tag one of us. It¡¯s easy, I¡¯ll even go slow.¡±


    Finally, she nodded, though the motion was small and hesitant. She took one step forward, then another, her movements stiff and uncertain.


    ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± I encouraged, backing away to give her space. ¡°You¡¯re getting it.¡±


    She started to pick up speed, her segmented legs carrying her forward with surprising smoothness. A small smile tugged at her lips as she made her way toward me, her hesitation melting away with each step.


    I let her catch up to me, pretending to stumble as she tapped my arm with her clawed fingers. ¡°Gotcha,¡± she said, her voice so soft I almost missed it.


    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit!¡± I said, laughing as I turned to chase her.


    At first, she squeaked and ran awkwardly, her motions still stiff and jerky, but as we played, something shifted. She started to move with more confidence, her legs carrying her faster than I¡¯d expected.


    ¡°Wait Yuki, you¡¯re too quick!¡± I called, genuinely surprised as my body grew weary chasing after her.


    Her smile grew a fraction wider, blushing, as she ducked her head shyly, though the hint of pride in her expression didn¡¯t escape me.


    Nora, who had been standing off to the side with her arms crossed, let out an exaggerated huff. ¡°She¡¯s not that fast,¡± she muttered under her breath, though I could tell she was more annoyed by how much fun I seemed to be having.


    ¡°Come on, Nora!¡± I said, turning to her. ¡°Join in!¡±


    She rolled her eyes but begrudgingly stepped forward, her wings fluttering irritably. Yuki froze again as Nora approached, her confidence shrinking like a flower wilting under a harsh sun.


    ¡°Relax,¡± I said to both of them. ¡°It¡¯s just a game.¡±


    With some coaxing, we started running around together. Yuki¡¯s initial timidness started with cautious laughter, then to genuine giggles as we chased each other around the yard.


    She tripped once, landing awkwardly on her hands and knees, but when I helped her up, she was quick to smile and keep going.


    As the minutes passed, her shyness seemed to evaporate, replaced by a quiet joy that radiated from her in little bursts.


    She even started tagging Nora, much to my sister¡¯s annoyance, and laughed when Nora muttered something under her breath about ¡°getting even.¡±


    ¡°See?¡± I said to Yuki as we paused to catch our breath. ¡°Told you it¡¯d be fun.¡±


    She nodded, her violet eyes brighter than before. ¡°It is,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Nora scowled from where she stood a few feet away, her wings twitching with visible annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re spending too much time talking to her,¡± she grumbled, barely loud enough for me to hear.


    I shot her a warning glance but said nothing, turning back to Yuki instead. ¡°Ready for another round?¡±


    She nodded, her smile widening ever so slightly.


    But Nora¡¯s mood only darkened with each passing minute. She watched from the sidelines, her arms crossed and her glare fixed firmly on Yuki.


    Every time I laughed or spoke to the new girl, Nora¡¯s wings twitched, her anger practically radiating off her in waves.


    Nora had had enough. She stomped over, grabbing my arm and yanking me back. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to play with me,¡± she said, her voice sharp.


    I sighed, prying her fingers off my sleeve. ¡°We¡¯re all playing together, Nora. Stop being so selfish.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not selfish! Mom told you not to play with strangers,¡± she snapped, though her flushed cheeks betrayed her.


    Yuki shrank back, her eyes darting between us. ¡°Maybe I should go,¡± she said softly, her antennae drooping.


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to leave,¡± I said quickly, shooting Nora a warning glance. ¡°You¡¯re welcome here, Yuki.¡±


    Nora¡¯s glare deepened, but she said nothing, her wings fluttering in agitation as she stomped off to the other side of the yard.


    I sighed, turning back to Yuki with an apologetic smile. ¡°She¡¯ll warm up to you eventually,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t let her scare you off.¡±


    Yuki offered a small smile, her violet eyes softening. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.


    As the sun dipped lower in the sky, painting the yard in hues of gold and orange, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this was the beginning of something significant.


    Looking back¡­


    I wish I had just listened.

 Chapter 4: Snowbound

    Nora¡¯s PoV:


    I don¡¯t remember when it changed. When I changed.


    For the longest time, I was just there, in a world where I was just a little too small, a little too slow, and a little too young to belong. There was a lot I didn¡¯t understand, but I was content being with my family.


    Back then, I used to watch him from a distance. Markus. My big brother.


    I never really understood him. Though he was my big brother, he never felt like one. Not really in any significant way. He didn¡¯t tease me like other brothers did.


    He didn¡¯t look like the rest of us and he didn¡¯t have any of our features, which always struck me as odd.


    He didn¡¯t try to make me laugh, or scold me, or ruffle my hair just to be annoying. He was just¡­ there. Silent. Distant.


    And I didn¡¯t know what to do with that.


    At first, I thought maybe he didn¡¯t like me. He barely spoke to me, barely looked at me. If I tried to talk to him, he would just nod in response like he wasn''t the least bit interested.


    If I asked him to play, he would say he was busy even when he clearly wasn¡¯t.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to me. Other siblings were different. I saw them all the time, brothers chasing their sisters around, sisters clinging to their brothers, laughing, arguing, and even fighting each other at times.


    That was normal. That was what a family was supposed to be like.


    So why weren¡¯t we like that?


    I used to wonder whether it was my fault. Maybe I was too boring. Maybe I wasn¡¯t fun enough for him to want to spend time with me. Or maybe, just maybe, he didn¡¯t think of me as his sister at all. Just another person who happened to live in the same house.


    That thought made something ache deep in my chest.


    So I stopped trying.


    If he didn¡¯t want to talk to me, then I wouldn¡¯t talk to him. If he didn¡¯t want to be around me, then I¡¯d stay out of his way. I convinced myself it didn¡¯t matter or at least tried to.


    I had other things to do, my own friends, my own hobbies. If Markus wanted to be left alone then I would leave him alone.


    And for a while, that was that. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But then, one day, I saw something that changed everything.


    It was late afternoon. I had gone outside to find something I¡¯d lost, a crayon, I think? The sky was orange and pink, the sun dipping low, casting long shadows over the empty streets. That was when I saw him.


    Markus.


    He was sitting alone by the old, cracked wall near our house. His knees were drawn up, arms resting over them. His face was staring, staring at something afar, but there was something about him, something I¡¯d never really noticed before.


    He looked lonely.


    Not just quiet. Not just distant. But truly, utterly alone.


    I don¡¯t know why, but the sight of him like that made my chest feel tight. It was the first time I realized that maybe, just maybe, he wasn¡¯t pushing me away because he didn¡¯t care.


    Maybe he just didn¡¯t know how to make friends.


    And maybe I was the only person who could.


    I didn¡¯t approach him that day. I just watched, uncertain, until the sun set and he finally got up and walked back home. But after that, something inside me changed.


    I didn¡¯t try to force my way into his world anymore. I didn¡¯t pester him with questions or beg him to play with me. Instead, I just started¡­ being there. Sitting in the same room as him, even if we didn¡¯t talk. Walking a little closer when we went out, even if he didn¡¯t notice.


    Sometimes, he would glance at me when I spoke. Sometimes, he would answer me with more than just a nod. And sometimes, on rare, fleeting occasions, he would say something first.


    It wasn¡¯t much. But it was enough.


    Life went on, we were gradually becoming closer, or at least it seemed like it¡­


    And then it happened on a cold, snowy evening.


    The kind of snowstorm that turned the streets into treacherous paths, the wind sharp enough to cut through layers of clothing. The kind that made even the rowdiest kids stay inside, watching the snowfall through frost-covered windows.


    I should have been inside too. But I wasn¡¯t.


    I had stayed out too long. The sky had darkened faster than I expected, and by the time I realized I should head home, the snow had already started.


    At first, it was just light flurries, cool against my skin, refreshing even. But then, in the span of minutes, it turned into a blizzard.


    I ran. Or at least, I tried to. The streets were slick, snow swallowing my ankles, ice clinging to my shoes. The sound of wind howling against rooftops and stone made it impossible to hear anything else.


    My clothes stuck to my skin, heavy and cold. I couldn¡¯t even tell where I was anymore, everything looked different in the dark, twisted by shadows and sheets of snow.


    And then, I slipped.


    It wasn¡¯t a small stumble. My foot caught on something, maybe a loose stone, maybe a root pushing up through the pavement and suddenly, I was falling.


    My knee slammed against the ground, pain exploding up my leg, and for a second, I couldn¡¯t breathe. I tried to push myself up, but my arms shook, and I realized, with a growing sense of panic, that I couldn¡¯t move properly.


    I was stuck. Alone.


    And that was when the fear set in.


    Because no one knew where I was. No one was coming to help me.


    The wind was deafening, the cold sinking into my bones. I was shaking, whether from the cold or fear, I couldn¡¯t tell. My vision blurred, either from the snow or from something hot and stinging building behind my eyes.


    I didn¡¯t want to die here.


    At first, it had just been a light snowfall, the kind that dusted rooftops and melted on my skin. But then the winds howled, and the sky turned into a blinding white abyss, swallowing everything in sight.


    The snow didn¡¯t just fall. It slammed into me, biting into my skin, creeping under my clothes like icy fingers.


    I tried to move, but my legs wouldn¡¯t listen. My arms felt heavy. Each breath burned, my lungs aching with the effort.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was anymore.


    I had been walking home, but the storm had stolen the road, erased the familiar landmarks. There was nothing but white. Endless, suffocating white.


    I called out. My voice barely made it past my lips, swallowed instantly by the howling wind.


    No one could hear me.


    No one was coming.


    The fear struck deep, curling around my chest, squeezing tight. I didn¡¯t want to cry. Crying would make it worse. But the tears came anyway, hot against my frozen skin, only to be stolen away by the storm.


    I sobbed, my body trembling violently, my strength slipping away with every passing second.


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    I didn¡¯t want to die here.


    ¡°Mom¡­ dad¡­ save me¡­¡± I cried, to no avail.


    I sank to my knees, my limbs too numb to hold me up. The snow piled against my back, swallowing me whole. My eyelids grew heavy. Maybe¡­ if I just closed them for a little while¡­ just a moment¡­


    A voice tore through the storm.


    ¡°NORA!¡±


    It was distant. Faint.


    I didn¡¯t know if I had imagined it.


    Then, something crashed through the snow. The warmth¡­ hands¡­ grabbing at me, pulling, digging.


    Someone who I didn¡¯t expect to see, much less be my saviour.


    ¡°Bro¡­ther?¡±


    His voice was frantic, shaking. ¡°Nora! Answer me! Please, please don¡¯t-¡±


    His hands wrapped around me, yanking me into his chest. His body was warm, shaking, his breaths ragged.


    I barely had the strength to lift my head, but when I did, I saw his face. His eyes wide, red-rimmed, his cheeks streaked with tears.


    He was crying.


    For me.


    ¡°You idiot,¡± his voice broke. ¡°You absolute idiot! Why were you out here? Wh-why didn¡¯t you call for me?! I almost¡­ I thought¡­¡±


    His arms tightened around me, crushing, desperate. His body was so warm. I wanted to tell him I was sorry, that I didn¡¯t mean to get lost, that I didn¡¯t want to scare him, but my lips wouldn¡¯t move.


    He cursed under his breath, his grip unrelenting as he lifted me. ¡°I need to get you warm.¡±


    I barely registered what was happening. My mind was swimming, lost in the haze of cold and exhaustion. I felt him moving, felt the shift of the wind as he pushed through the storm.


    He sheltered me. A hollow space beneath a rock, shielded from the worst of the wind.


    I was on the ground, but not for long. Markus was moving again, yanking off his coat, his shirt, everything.


    His warmth¡­ his warmth enveloping me as he pressed me against him, his arms wrapped tight, his body curling around mine.


    ¡°Stay awake,¡± he whispered, his voice thick with desperation. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare close your eyes. You hear me?¡±


    I felt his heartbeat, frantic against my skin. His fingers brushed against my face, clumsy, trembling.


    ¡°I thought I lost you,¡± he choked out. ¡°I thought-I thought I was too late.¡±


    I wanted to tell him he wasn¡¯t. That I was here. That I wasn¡¯t going anywhere.


    But the exhaustion was pulling me under.


    Still, even as my body gave in, as I drifted somewhere between wakefulness and sleep, I felt it. His arms around me, his warmth seeping into my frozen skin, his breath against my hair as he held me like he¡¯d never let go.


    ~~~


    When we finally made it home, I barely remembered how. My body was too weak, my mind too fogged over with exhaustion. I only knew that Markus had carried me the whole way, that his warmth never left my side.


    The moment we stepped inside, the heat of the house hit me like a wave, but Markus didn¡¯t stop.


    He took me straight to my room, laying me down as if I would shatter at the slightest touch. His hands, normally firm and steady, trembled as he pulled the thickest blankets over me.


    ¡°Nora,¡± he murmured, voice tight with worry. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    I barely had the strength to nod. My fingers twitched, reaching for him, and before I could even speak, he was already holding my hand.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of you,¡± he promised. ¡°I¡¯ll make it better.¡±


    And he did.


    From that moment on, Markus never left my side.


    Our parents checked in on me, bringing medicine, making sure I ate. But when my father dismissed it all with a casual, ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. A little hardship will toughen her up,¡± I saw Markus¡¯ face darken.


    His fists clenching at his sides. He didn¡¯t argue, but the quiet anger in his eyes said enough.


    After that, he took it upon himself to care for me.


    He brought me warm drinks, spoon-fed me soup, made sure I was never cold. Whenever I shifted, even slightly, he was there, adjusting the blankets, fluffing my pillows, doing anything and everything to keep me comfortable.


    At first, I thought it was just guilt. That he was scared because he had almost lost me. But it wasn¡¯t just that.


    He was opening up.


    For the first time, I saw the quiet, lonely boy he was. Not just as my brother, not just as someone who existed in the same house as me, but as Markus.


    Not in the way people usually meant. He wasn¡¯t warm in the way most people were. He didn¡¯t chatter, didn¡¯t fill the air with meaningless words. But he felt deeply, intensely.


    Every moment, every glance, every action was careful, deliberate. He would sit beside me, fingers carding through my hair absentmindedly as he read.


    He would hum under his breath while tending to my bandaged fingers, not realizing I was watching him. He would hesitate before leaving my room, lingering in the doorway, like he was afraid I would disappear if he looked away.


    What made me even happier was that he only shared this side, this affection¡­ only with me.


    I tested it, once.


    ¡°Stay,¡± I whispered one night, my voice barely above a breath.


    He didn¡¯t even hesitate. He sat back down, pulling the blankets higher around me.


    ¡°Okay,¡± he said.


    I should have felt guilty for it, for making him wait on me, for making him bend to my every whim. But I didn¡¯t. Because I knew, deep down, even if he didn¡¯t say it, Markus wanted to do this.


    He wanted to make me happy.


    And I wanted him to never stop.

 Chapter 5: A Moment’s Promise

    The sun descended, painting the sky in hues of orange and pink. When it came time for Yuki to leave, she stood there hesitantly. Her violet eyes kept shimmering with a hidden longing.


    ¡°You¡¯ll come back, won¡¯t you?¡± she asked, her voice soft and trembling as she clutched my hand tightly.


    I offered her a reassuring smile. ¡°I¡¯ll be here tomorrow. Same time. I promise.¡±


    She stared at me, searching my face as if to ensure I meant it. Finally, with great reluctance, she loosened her grip, her segmented fingers relaxing her clench on my hands. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, her voice clearly reluctant.


    As she turned to leave, I couldn¡¯t help but notice how slowly she moved, casting glances over her shoulder as if hoping I¡¯d call her back. I waved and offered a slight smile, as she offered a shy wave in return before leaving.


    The moment she was gone, I felt a weight latch onto my side. ¡°You¡¯re mine,¡± Nora declared possessively, her arms wrapped tightly around me. Her wings fluttered, brushing against my arm as she glared in the direction Yuki had gone.


    I sighed, patting her head lightly. ¡°Nora, she¡¯s just a friend.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s weird,¡± Nora muttered, her grip tightening. ¡°And I don¡¯t like how she looks at you.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being ridiculous,¡± I said with a chuckle, but Nora didn¡¯t seem amused. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We made our way back home, the looming skies of the evening casting long shadows on the ground. As soon as we stepped inside, Nora wasted no time.


    ¡°Mom!¡± she called out, her voice ringing through the house.


    Cassandra appeared from the kitchen, wiping her hands on her apron. Her antennae twitched slightly as she looked between the two of us. ¡°What is it, Nora?¡±


    ¡°Markus was talking to some strange girl today,¡± Nora announced smugly, crossing her arms as she shot me a triumphant look.


    I groaned inwardly. ¡°It wasn¡¯t like that-¡±


    ¡°She was creepy,¡± Nora added, cutting me off. ¡°And she wouldn¡¯t stop clinging to him.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s expression darkened, and she turned her sharp gaze to me. ¡°Is this true, Markus?¡±


    I hesitated, knowing there was no use denying it. ¡°I met someone, yes,¡± I admitted. ¡°Her name is Yuki. She seemed lonely, so I invited her to play with us.¡±


    Cassandra sighed, rubbing her temples. ¡°Markus, we¡¯ve talked about this,¡± she said, her tone carrying with vexation. ¡°You can¡¯t just go around making friends with strangers. It¡¯s dangerous for you.¡±


    ¡°She was nice!¡± I protested.


    ¡°She was weird,¡± Nora chimed in, her tone mocking.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Cassandra said firmly, cutting off any further argument. She looked at me, her expression softening slightly as she took in my downcast gaze. ¡°Markus¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t say anything, but the way I shuffled my feet and avoided her eyes must have said enough. Her shoulders sagged, and she let out a long sigh.


    ¡°This is the one time I¡¯ll overlook it,¡± she said finally, her voice gentler now. ¡°But only this once. You have to be more careful in the future. Do you understand?¡±


    I nodded, though the lump in my throat made it hard to speak.


    Cassandra crouched down to my level, taking my hands in hers. ¡°Markus,¡± she said softly, her eyes full of worry. ¡°If something were to happen to you¡­ our family wouldn¡¯t be able to handle it. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Her hands were warm, and the way she looked at me made my chest tighten. I nodded again, this time more firmly. ¡°I understand.¡±


    She smiled faintly, brushing a strand of hair away from my face. ¡°Good. Now go wash up, it¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    As I turned to leave, Nora stuck her tongue out at me, clearly enjoying my scolding. But I ignored her, my mind lingering on my mother¡¯s words.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she¡¯d warned me about being careful, and it likely wouldn¡¯t be the last. But as I headed inside, I couldn¡¯t help but think about Yuki¡¯s shy smile and the way her eyes lit up when she started to have fun.


    ¡°Eat up,¡± she said, taking her seat and giving me a look that reminded me of her earlier reprimand.


    Dinner was quieter than usual. Cassandra seemed lost in thought, her antennae twitching slightly as she ate.


    Nora, on the other hand, was her usual self, cheerfully recounting the day¡¯s events, except for anything involving Yuki, of course. She kept stealing glances at me, as though daring to bring up her again.


    My father, Dorian, sat at the head of the table, his broad frame hunched slightly as he tore into a piece of a roasted piece of corn. He was often the quiet one during meals, only chiming in when necessary.


    ¡°You look distracted, Markus,¡± Dorian finally said without moving his gaze from the corn. His deep voice cutting through the silence. ¡°Something on your mind?¡±


    Markus hesitated, his fork paused mid-air. ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he muttered, forcing a small smile. ¡°Just tired.¡±


    Dorian raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t press further. Instead, he shifted his attention to Cassandra. ¡°Did he run into trouble today?¡±


    Cassandra looked up from her plate, her expression softening slightly. ¡°No trouble,¡± she replied, her voice calm but tinged with an underlying tension. ¡°Just the usual... exploration.¡±


    Her answer was vague, but Dorian didn¡¯t push. Instead, he leaned back in his chair, his ears twitching slightly as though sensing something unsaid.


    He glanced at me once more, then returned to his meal, though his watchful presence could be still felt.


    After dinner, we helped clean up, though Nora made a show of trying to do as little as possible, much to Cassandra¡¯s annoyance. Soon, the house grew quiet as the evening wound down.


    I climbed into bed, the cool sheets a welcome reprieve from the day¡¯s tension. The gentle chirping of crickets outside lulled me into a sense of calm. For a brief moment, I thought maybe I¡¯d get to have a peaceful night.


    But, of course, that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    Not long after I closed my eyes, I felt the familiar flutter of antennae brushing against my face. My nose twitched as the ticklish sensation forced me awake.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I muttered, cracking an eye open.


    She giggled softly, already wriggling under the blanket beside me. ¡°You were taking too long to fall asleep,¡± she said, her voice full of mischief.


    Her antennae fluttered again, and I had to suppress a sneeze. ¡°Do you have to do that every time?¡± I grumbled, but there was no real annoyance in my voice.


    ¡°This is my favorite time of the day,¡± she said, hugging my arm tightly as she nestled closer. ¡°I get to be with you without anyone interrupting.¡±


    Her wings brushed against my side, and I sighed. This had been her routine for as long as I could remember. She¡¯d sneak into my bed, claiming it was because she couldn¡¯t sleep alone, but I knew better. This was just her way of being clingy.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I began, my voice soft. ¡°About earlier¡­ I wasn¡¯t trying to upset you.¡±


    She stiffened slightly, her grip on my arm tightening. ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± she said quietly. ¡°She was staring at you like¡­ like a predator. As if she was watching a delicious bunny!¡±


    I turned to look at her, her big brown eyes shimmering in the faint moonlight that filtered through the window. ¡°Yuki¡¯s not trying to take me away,¡± I said gently. ¡°She¡¯s just lonely, like you were when you first met me. Don¡¯t you think everyone deserves a chance to have a friend?¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, she buried her face against my chest, her antennae brushing my chin as they fluttered in what I could only assume was frustration.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand,¡± she murmured. ¡°You¡¯re mine, Markus. You¡¯ve always been mine.¡±


    I sighed, wrapping an arm around her despite the discomfort of her wings pressed against me. ¡°I¡¯ll always be your big brother, Nora,¡± I said softly. ¡°That¡¯s never going to change.¡±


    Nora¡¯s grip on me didn¡¯t loosen, even as her breathing slowed. Her wings twitched slightly, brushing against my side as she shifted to get more comfortable.


    I could feel her heartbeat through her small frame, steady but intense, as though she was still holding onto the emotions from earlier.


    ¡°I hate it,¡± she murmured, her voice muffled against my chest.


    ¡°Hate what?¡± I asked softly, stroking her hair in an attempt to calm her down.


    ¡°Everything,¡± she replied, her voice trembling. ¡°I hate the thought of someone else taking you. I hate feeling like you might leave me behind someday.¡±


    Her words hit me harder than I expected. She was still just a child, but the weight of her feelings carried something much deeper than childish jealousy.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± I began, struggling to find the right words. ¡°Why would you think I¡¯d leave you? I¡¯m always going to be here for you.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know that!¡± she cried, lifting her head to look at me, her big brown eyes shimmering with tears. ¡°What if you find someone else, someone more important? What if- what if Yuki or someone like her makes you forget about me?¡±


    Her words were filled with desperation, and I felt a pang of guilt for not realizing just how deeply all of this affected her. I cupped her cheek gently, wiping away the tear that escaped down her face.


    ¡°No one could ever replace you, Nora,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You¡¯re my little sister. You¡¯ve been by my side since the beginning, and that¡¯s never going to change.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡± she whispered, her voice cracking. ¡°What if I¡¯m not enough? What if you don¡¯t want me around anymore?¡±


    Her antennae fluttered as she buried her face back into my chest, her tears dampening my shirt. I held her tighter, feeling a strange mix of protectiveness and helplessness.


    ¡°You¡¯re already more than enough, Nora,¡± I said softly, my voice steady despite the lump forming in my throat. ¡°You don¡¯t have to try so hard or worry so much. You¡¯ll always be important to me, no matter what happens.¡±


    She sniffled, her small fingers clutching at my shirt like a lifeline. ¡°You really mean it?¡±


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I replied, pressing my chin lightly against the top of her head. ¡°You¡¯re my family. Nothing and no one could ever change that.¡±


    Her antennae fluttered again, this time less erratically, as if my words had soothed some of her fears. But even as she relaxed in my arms, I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her attachment to me ran deeper than I fully understood.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she whispered after a long moment of silence, her voice small and hesitant.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°Promise me something,¡± she said, pulling back just enough to look me in the eyes. Her gaze was earnest, almost pleading.


    ¡°Anything,¡± I said without hesitation.


    ¡°Promise you¡¯ll always choose me first,¡± she said, her fingers tightening their grip on my shirt. ¡°Not just now, but forever. For your entire life.¡±


    I hesitated for just a second before offering her a reassuring smile. ¡°I promise to always be there for you,¡± I said instead, hoping it would be enough to ease her fears.


    She studied my face for a moment, as if trying to gauge the sincerity of my words, before nodding slowly. ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, sniffling, as she rested her head against my chest again.


    We lay there in silence for a while. The room filled only with the soft sounds of her breathing and the occasional flutter of her wings.


    For a moment, the tension in her body eased. Minutes passed as she remained glued to my side. I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she¡¯d ever grow out of this attachment.


    The thought lingered in my mind as her breathing slowed, she¡¯d fallen asleep. Her antennae twitched occasionally, tickling my chin, but I didn¡¯t have the heart to move her.


    With a sigh, I closed my eyes, letting sleep take me even if my worries refused to fade entirely.

 Chapter 6: Falling Like Rain

    Yuki¡¯s PoV:


    I never thought I¡¯d know what it felt like to be happy.


    Not truly happy, anyway¡­ The kind of happiness that makes your chest feel warm and your heart feel light like you¡¯re floating off the ground. The kind of happiness that makes you forget for a moment, all the things that are wrong with you.


    But now¡­ now I think I know.


    I was sat on the engawa, my chitinous limbs folded neatly beneath me. Their glossy black surface caught the faint glow of the lanterns. The garden itself was quiet, save for the soft rustling of leaves and the distant chirping of crickets. The koi pond shimmered under the daylight as if the rippling surface was dancing.


    I just couldn¡¯t stop smiling.


    Yesterday had been¡­ perfect. Markus had been there as always, but his presence was comforting in a way I couldn¡¯t quite explain. He didn¡¯t look at me like I was a monster, like I was something to be feared or pitied.


    He just¡­ saw me. Really saw me. Even Nora, for all her clinginess and pouting, was a fiery spirit that made me laugh, even when she was being difficult like always.


    For the first time in my life, I felt like I belonged somewhere.


    I leaned back, my antennae twitching slightly as I stared up at the looming clouds. They were scattered across the sky, like dark swabs of cotton. I wondered if Markus and Nora were looking at them too, if they were thinking about the same things I was.


    I hoped they were.


    It hadn¡¯t always been like this. Before Markus and Nora, my world had been small, suffocating, almost like a cage I couldn¡¯t escape. My family¡¯s estate, as beautiful as it was with its sprawling gardens and elegant rooms, had always felt more like a prison than a home.


    My glossy black limbs, my purple eyes, my antennae¡­ they marked me as something different, something strange.


    I had spent so much of my life hiding, trying to make myself smaller, quieter, less noticeable. I had no friends, no one to talk to, no one who really understood what it was like to be¡­ me. I had resigned myself to a life of loneliness, of quiet despair.


    But then¡­ then I met Markus.


    It had been an accident. I had been wandering near the backyard of his house, my emotions heavy with the sway of my loneliness. He was busy playing with Nora, his laughter ringing out like music as they chased each other around.


    I had been too afraid to approach him at first. I had always been told to stay away from other lesser people, that they would never understand or accept me.


    But something about Markus had drawn me in, something warm and¡­ something comforting.


    And then he saw me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he had called, raising a hand in a friendly wave. ¡°Do you want to come play with us?¡±


    I was too scared to respond. No one had ever asked something like that to me before. No one had ever looked at me like he did.


    Nora had been wary of me, a sight I had grown accustomed to. Her hazel eyes narrowing as she watched me from a distance. But Markus had just smiled, his dark eyes filled with a kindness that made my body flutter with feelings I didn¡¯t recognize.


    Ever since that day, everything had changed. Markus had become my world, the drifting light in this familiar darkness. He didn¡¯t care about my family¡¯s status or my¡­ peculiarities. He didn¡¯t care that I was different. To him, I was just Yuki.


    And for the first time in my life, I felt like that was enough.


    Markus gave me something to look forward to every day. His friendly nature, his laughter¡­ it was like a lifeline, pulling me out of the shadows and into the light. And Nora, for all her wariness, was still a friend I considered dear.


    I sighed, my antennae twitching as I leaned forward, my purple eyes reflecting the ripples in the koi pond. The water shimmering with lights, flickering, like an alluring performance.


    I wished I could stay like this forever, stuck in this moment, with Markus¡¯s warmth taking away my worries. But deep down, I knew it wouldn¡¯t last, not for someone as unappealing as me.


    The thought made my chest tighten, and I clenched my hands into fists, nails digging into my palms. I didn¡¯t want to lose this. I didn¡¯t want to go back into the shrouded darkness¡­ to the loneliness; to the cold, suffocating silence of my family¡¯s estate. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But I didn¡¯t have a choice.


    I never did.


    Tears welled in my eyes. I didn¡¯t try to stop them. They dropped, tear after tear, trailing down my cheeks as I stared at the koi pond, the ripples in the water blurring with my reddening eyes.


    I didn¡¯t want to go back.


    I didn¡¯t want to be alone again.


    But the world had never cared about what I wanted.


    And neither did my family.


    I had been locked in my room all day.


    ¡­


    The sound of rain began to patter softly against the roof, a gentle sound that used to calm my nerves.


    But to me, it felt like the world was weeping. I sat on the edge of my futon, my chitinous limbs folded tightly against my body as my antennae drooped low.


    The room was dark, save for the faint glow of the lantern outside my window, casting long, flickering shadows across the tatami mats.


    No explanation, no warning, just the sharp click of the lock turning, sealing me away from everything I ever wanted. From Markus. From the only happiness I had ever known.


    I pressed my forehead against the confining walls that seemed to grow smaller by the minute. My breath fogged against my hands. My chest ached, a hollow, gnawing pain that refused to go away; like a vicious parasite.


    I had spent hours staring out the window, watching the clouds gather and darken, hoping against hope that Markus might appear, that he might somehow know I was trapped here and come to rescue me.


    But he didn¡¯t.


    Of course he didn¡¯t.


    The rain grew heavier, its steady drumming filling the silence in the room.


    I closed my eyes, thinking back to fond moments; hiss laughter, the way his face lit up when he smiled, the way he never let me feel like I was left behind, like I was a burden.


    But the memories felt distant now, like they were slipping through my fingers, fading away from my reach.


    And then I heard it, the soft, deliberate sound of footsteps approaching my door.


    My heart leapt into my throat, my antennae twitching as I scrambled back to my corner. The lock clicked, and the door slid open with a shudder.


    My mother stood in the doorway, her presence commanding, otherworldly. She was beautiful in a way that was almost unsettling, her raven hair cascading down her back like a waterfall of silk.


    Her insect-like features felt delicate as her half-lidded eyes glowed faintly in the dim light.


    Even her centipede legs truly set her apart. The elegant, glossy black limbs that arched gracefully from her back, like the strokes of a calligrapher¡¯s brush.


    She was the picture of refinement, of power¡­ of.. of everything I could never hope to be.


    ¡°Yuki,¡± she said, her voice smooth and melodic, but with an edge that made my skin crawl.


    I swallowed hard, my throat dry. ¡°Mother.¡±


    She stepped into the room, her legs moving with a quiet grace that made the space feel smaller, more suffocating. The rain outside seemed to grow louder, its rhythm more insistent, as if it were trying to drown out the tension in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time outside,¡± she said, her tone calm but firm. ¡°It¡¯s unbecoming.¡±


    I clenched my hands into fists, my nails digging into my palms. ¡°I¡­ I was just playing with friends.¡±


    ¡°Friends?¡± Her lips curved into a faint, disdainful smile. ¡°Those¡­ children? They are beneath you, Yuki. You are a Kurohara. You have a duty to this family.¡±


    My chest tightened, the ache in my heart growing sharper. ¡°They¡¯re my friends,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°They make me happy.¡±


    My mother¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. ¡°Happiness is a luxury you cannot afford. You are to be betrothed.¡±


    The words hit me like a blow, knocking the air from my lungs. I stared at her, my antennae stiffening as my mind struggled to process what she had just said.


    ¡°B-Betrothed?¡± I stammered, my voice barely above a whisper.


    ¡°To the son of the Sanjo family,¡± she continued, as if she were discussing the weather. ¡°A suitable match. You will meet him tomorrow.¡±


    The room seemed to spin around me, the shadows closing in as the rain outside grew louder, more frantic. My chest felt like it was being crushed, the weight of her words pressing down on me until I could barely breathe.


    ¡°No,¡± I whispered, my voice breaking. ¡°Please¡­ I don¡¯t want to marry him. I don¡¯t even know him!¡±


    My mother¡¯s gaze was cold, unyielding. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what you want. You will do your duty.¡±


    Tears spilled down my cheeks, hot and relentless, as I shook my head. ¡°I just¡­ I just want to keep this. Please¡­ don¡¯t take them away from me.¡±


    My voice cracked, the words spilling out raw and desperate. ¡°He¡¯s the only one who¡¯ve ever looked at me like I¡¯m¡­ like I¡¯m worth something. Like I¡¯m not a mistake. Please¡­ don¡¯t make me lose that.¡±


    The plea hung in the air, fragile and trembling, like a thread about to snap. But my mother¡¯s expression flickered slightly as if what I said had shaken her.


    But if anything, it grew colder, her centipede legs shifting slightly, their glossy surface catching the faint light as if to remind me of the distance between us, between who I was and who she expected me to be.


    ¡°Sentimentality is a weakness,¡± she said, her voice cutting through the rain like a blade. ¡°And weakness has no place in this family. You will do as you are told.¡±


    She turned and left the room, her legs moving with that same, infuriating elegance. The door slid shut behind her, the lock clicking into place with a click once again, that ensured my heart remained shattered.


    I sank to the floor, my chitinous limbs curling tightly around me as I buried my face in my hands. The rain outside was a torrent now, the furious rhythm echoing, the storm raging inside me.


    I didn¡¯t want this. I didn¡¯t want to be betrothed, to be locked away, to lose the only light I had ever known. But the world had never cared about what I wanted.


    And neither did my mother.


    Alone in the dark, with the rain pounding against the roof.


    ~~~


    I stayed seated in the corner of my room, my chitinous limbs folded tightly against my body, my antennae drooping low.


    I couldn¡¯t stay here.


    I couldn¡¯t let her take this away from me¡­ take him away from me.


    I glanced around the room, my purple eyes scanning for any possible way out. The window was my only hope, but it was high up, and the drop to the ground below was steep.


    I moved quickly, my chitinous limbs carrying me to the window with urgency. I untied the drapes, my hands trembling in fright as I worked the knots loose.


    I tied one end securely to the wooden rod, tugging on it to test its strength. It held.


    Soon I tossed the other end out of the window, watching as it unfurled. The rain soaked it almost immediately, but it didn¡¯t matter. This was my only chance.


    I climbed onto the windowsill, my heart pounding in my chest. The wind whipped at my face, the rain stinging my skin, stripping me bare to the feelings I bore, as I peered down at the ground below.


    It was a long way down, and the thought of falling made my stomach churn. But the thought of staying, of losing Markus, was worse.


    I just wanted to see him.


    I gripped the silk tightly, my chitinous limbs trembling as I lowered myself over the ledge. The fabric strained under my weight, but it seemed steady enough.


    I descended slowly, almost slow enough to a crawl. My feet slipped against the wet stone of the house¡¯s exterior. My arms ached, my muscles screamed, my hands raw from the effort. But I didn¡¯t stop. I couldn¡¯t.


    When my feet finally touched the ground, I nearly collapsed with relief. But there was no time to rest. The rain was coming down harder now, the wind howling like a wounded animal.


    I pulled my clothes like a hood to cloak over my head, though it did little to shield me from the storm.


    And I just ran. Ran¡­ ran as far enough as my legs could take me.


    The path to the playground was a blur of mud and rain. My feet slipped and slid with every step, but I pushed forward, driven by a desperate hope.


    My clothes were soaked thoroughly, clinging to my body like molted skin. But I didn¡¯t care. All my thoughts, my actions, my entire being at that moment were centred towards Markus.


    I tripped and fell, my knees scraping against the rough ground. A sharp and immediate pain shot through me, but I forced myself to get back up.


    My hands were muddy, my body bruised and battered, but I kept going. I had to.


    The playground was just ahead, its familiar sight barely visible through the rain. My body pounded against the rain, tempered by the storm that swept away everything in sight.


    I reached the gate of the playground, my breath coming in ragged gasps as I scanned the area.


    It was empty.


    Of course it was empty. No one would be out in this rain. No one but me.


    A decrepating laughter crept out of my lips.


    The futile effort crushed my very expectations. I sank to my knees as the rain washed over me. Cold and unrelenting, uncaring; all the while as I stared at the empty, the deserted swings. Markus wasn¡¯t here. No one sane would be here. Not in this storm.


    Tears mixed with the rain on my cheeks, my chest heaving with sobs I couldn¡¯t hold back. I had risked everything to come here, to see him one last time, and it had been for nothing. I was alone. Again.


    But then, I felt it¡­ a gentle touch on my shoulder. Startled, I turned, my heart leaping into my throat.


    It was Markus.


    He stood there, holding an umbrella, his dark eyes boring at me with concern. His hair was damp, his clothes slightly rumpled, but he was here. He was here.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I couldn¡¯t move. All I could do was stare at him, my chest aching with a mix of relief and something darker, something I couldn¡¯t quite put a finger on.


    My antennae twitched, straining toward him as if drawn by an invisible force. My hands trembled, not just from the cold, but from the overwhelming need to be closer to him, to have him all to myself.


    ¡°Markus,¡± I finally managed to whisper, my voice breaking. ¡°Why¡­ why are you still here?¡±


    He smiled faintly, his expression softening. ¡°You promised you¡¯d be here today,¡± he said simply, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°I was waiting for you.¡±


    His words struck me like a lightning bolt, piercing through the storm and the despair that had consumed me.


    He had waited for me. In the rain, in the cold, in the darkness. He had waited because I had promised. Because he believed in me.


    Something inside me shattered and became whole again, a fragile but gaining warmth spreading through my chest. My breath hitched, as I felt tears welling up again


    He knelt beside me, the umbrella shielding us both from the rain. His hand reached out, brushing a strand of wet hair from my face.


    ¡°You¡¯re hurt,¡± he murmured, his eyes scanning the scrapes and bruises on my arms and legs. ¡°What happened?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, but no words came out. Instead, I threw my arms around him, burying my face in his chest.


    He was caught off guard for a moment, then wrapped his arms around me, holding me tightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± he whispered, his voice soothing. ¡°I¡¯ve got you.¡±


    I clung to him, my fingers stabbing into the seams of his shirt. His warmth, his scent, the steady rhythm of his heartbeat; it was all I could focus on.


    The storm around us faded into the background, drowned out by the sound of his voice, the feel of his arms around me. I never wanted to let go. I wouldn¡¯t let go. I never wanted to share him with anyone else.


    In that moment, I realized how much I needed him. Not just his kindness or his friendship, but him. All of him.


    Even the thought of losing him, of someone else taking him away from me... made something inside me twist painfully, like tearing my body sinew by sinew.


    My chest tightened, and I held him even closer, close enough so I could keep him with me forever, just by sheer will of it.


    ¡°Markus,¡± I whispered, my voice trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me. Please.¡±


    He pulled back slightly, his dark eyes searching mine. ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere,¡± he said, his tone gentle but firm. ¡°You¡¯re safe with me.¡±


    But safe wasn¡¯t enough. I wanted more. I wanted him to see me the way I saw him, to need me the way I needed him. The thought burned in my chest, calling out to me to claim him.


    I didn¡¯t just want him to be my friend. I wanted him to be mine. Completely. Irrevocably.

 Chapter 7: Frailty

    The storm had passed, but the air still carried the weight of last night¡¯s downpour, thick with the scent of wet pavement and damp earth.


    The sky was a pale, washed-out gray, the kind that made everything beneath it feel muted, as if the world itself was holding its breath.


    Puddles dotted the cracked asphalt of the park¡¯s pathways, reflecting the faint light that filtered through the clouds.


    The trees, heavy with rainwater, occasionally released their burden in soft, rhythmic drips that echoed faintly in the stillness.


    It was the kind of morning that felt both fresh and heavy, as though the storm had scrubbed the world clean but left behind the residue of its chaos.


    I walked ahead as Nora followed behind, the quiet crunch of damp gravel beneath my feet the only sound between us, her presence familiar but unusually silent.


    Normally, she would have been making some offhand remark, scoffing at the idea of coming out to the park right after a storm, complaining about the mud or the wet grass. But today, she said nothing.


    When I arrived at the park, I expected to find Yuki huddled somewhere small, arms wrapped around herself like she was trying to disappear. That was how she always was, quiet, nervous, like she didn¡¯t belong in her own skin.


    I had seen her like that so many times before, her small frame folded into the corner of a wall or perched on the edge of a bench, her dark eyes darting around as if she were constantly searching for an exit that didn¡¯t exist.


    She had a way of making herself seem smaller than she was, as if by folding in on herself she could avoid being seen altogether. It was a habit that ached my heart a little every time I noticed it.


    But today, she wasn¡¯t where I thought she¡¯d be. The usual bench near the old oak tree was empty, its wooden planks dark and slick with rain.


    I scanned the park, my eyes skipping over the familiar landmarks, the rusted swing set, the trodden sidewalk, the patch of wildflowers that always seemed to bloom no matter the season.


    For a moment, I wondered if she had changed her mind, if she had decided not to come at all. The thought sent a flicker of unease through me.


    She had been trembling then, her arms wrapped tightly around herself, as if trying to hold herself together.


    I could feel the fragility in her, the way she seemed on the verge of breaking. I didn¡¯t know what I could¡¯ve done back then. She didn¡¯t let a single word slip from her mouth, about what happened for her to end up like that.


    Then I saw her. She was standing by the edge of the pond, her back to me. Her figure reflected against the dull shimmer of the water. She wasn¡¯t huddled in on herself this time.


    Instead, she stood perfectly still, her arms hanging loosely at her sides, her head tilted slightly as if she were listening to something only she could hear.


    The wind tugged gently at the hem of her coat, a faded black piece that hung a little too big on her frame, and her hair, dark and unruly, swayed in the breeze.


    There was something different about her posture, something that made me pause. She didn¡¯t look like she was trying to disappear. She looked like she was waiting.


    I hesitated for a moment, unsure whether to call out or approach quietly. In the end, I chose the latter, my footsteps soft against the wet grass. As I drew closer, I noticed the way her shoulders tensed, just slightly, as if she had sensed my presence.


    But she didn¡¯t turn around, not right away. Instead, she stayed perfectly still, her gaze fixed on the pond¡¯s surface, where the faint ripples from the rain still lingered.


    ¡°Yuki,¡± I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.


    She turned then, slowly, as if pulling herself out of a dream. Her eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw something in them that I couldn¡¯t quite place, something raw¡­ something primal, like a crack in the armor she always wore.


    But just as quickly, it was gone, replaced by the familiar nervousness, the faint smile that didn¡¯t quite reach her eyes.


    Something about the way she stood made the hair on my arms rise. It wasn¡¯t like her. It wasn¡¯t how she moved, how she held herself.


    Nora tensed beside me, her eyes narrowing slightly as she took in the scene.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, her voice quiet but steady. ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you¡¯d come.¡±


    ¡°Of course I came,¡± I replied, stepping closer. ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, she turned back to the pond, her gaze drifting over the water as if searching for something.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Her voice was too smooth, too certain. It didn¡¯t match the storm that had raged through her only a night ago, the way she had shaken in my arms, barely able to form words.


    I didn¡¯t believe her.


    Nora didn¡¯t either. I could tell by the way she crossed her arms, her stance shifting slightly as if preparing for something she didn¡¯t like.


    Yuki turned to me then, and for a moment, it felt like the world around us dimmed. Her eyes, dark and searching, locked onto mine with a weight that made my chest tighten.


    ¡°You were really worried about me last night, weren¡¯t you?¡± Her lips curled, just slightly. ¡°I could feel it.¡±


    A strange chill ran down my spine.


    ¡°Of course I was,¡± I answered, hesitating for only a fraction of a second. ¡°You nearly collapsed in the storm.¡±


    Yuki¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much, but something about it felt deeper, more knowing. She took a slow step forward, the wet grass barely making a sound beneath her feet.


    ¡°I liked it,¡± she murmured. ¡°The way you held me.¡±


    Nora stiffened beside me, her fingers curling into the sleeves of her sweater.


    ¡°Yuki¡­¡± I started, but I didn¡¯t know what I was going to say.


    She tilted her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t think anyone would ever care about me like that.¡±


    There was something unsettling about the way she said it, not sad, not grateful, but almost¡­ testing. Her blank purple eyes just stared. Like she was trying to pull a reaction from me.


    My throat felt tight. ¡°You¡¯re not alone, Yuki. You know that, right?¡±


    She smiled. Not the usual hesitant, fragile one, but something softer. More deliberate. ¡°Because of you?¡±


    Nora let out a sharp exhale. ¡°Alright,¡± she muttered. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    Yuki¡¯s gaze flickered toward her. Her smile faltered as she frowned just slightly. ¡°Enough of what?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re acting weird,¡± Nora said bluntly, her voice edged with something I couldn¡¯t quite place. Maybe concern. Maybe irritation. Maybe both.


    ¡°You met with brother behind my back, that too during a storm, and now you¡¯re standing here talking like-¡±


    ¡°Like what?¡± Yuki pressed, taking another small step forward.


    Nora didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Like you¡¯re trying to make him feel bad for you. Like you want something out of it.¡±


    Yuki blinked. Her expressions muted, as if she was studying Nora¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much,¡± she said, almost amused. ¡°I was just thanking Markus for what he did for me.¡±


    Nora¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°You¡¯re not fooling me.¡±


    ¡°Enough, both of you,¡± I said, stepping between them before this could spiral into something worse. I looked at Yuki. ¡°Tell me the truth. Are you really okay?¡±


    She looked at me for a long moment, and for the first time, something in her expression cracked. Just a little.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she admitted.


    Then she looked up at me again, her eyes catching mine with a strange intensity. ¡°I feel like I finally have a purpose.¡±


    There was something in her tone, a quiet resignation maybe. I could see it in the way her hands fidgeted at her sides, the way her gaze flicked away from mine too quickly. But before I could press further, Nora interrupted.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she said, her voice sharp but with a hint of a whine creeping in. ¡°Can we talk for a bit?¡±


    I glanced at her, noticing the way she was biting her lip, her eyes wide and pleading. It was a look I¡¯d seen before, one she used whenever she wanted my undivided attention.


    ¡°Nora, give me a minute,¡± I said, trying to keep my tone even. ¡°Yuki¡¯s been through a lot¡­ I just want to make sure she¡¯s okay.¡±


    Nora¡¯s face fell, and for a moment, she looked like she¡¯d been slapped. ¡°What about me?¡± she asked, her voice cracking slightly. ¡°I¡¯ve been here for you, Markus. Always. And now you¡¯re just¡­ ignoring me?¡±


    The weight of her words hit me harder than I expected.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I started, but she shook her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, Markus.¡± Her voice wavered, but her stare was unwavering. ¡°Every time she shows up, every time she gets like this, you run straight to her.¡±


    Yuki watched in silence, her expression unreadable, but I could feel the way her presence pressed into the space between us.


    Yuki finally spoke, her voice quiet but sharp enough to cut through the tension.


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid, aren¡¯t you?¡± she said, looking at Nora with something close to amusement. ¡°Afraid that he¡¯ll care about me more than he does you.¡±


    Nora¡¯s glare darkened. ¡°Shut up.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Yuki tilted her head. ¡°Because I¡¯m right?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re twisting everything,¡± Nora snapped. ¡°You¡¯re making it sound like some kind of competition, like Markus is someone to be won over. But he¡¯s not. He¡¯s my-¡±


    She stopped herself, lips pressing into a thin line.


    I swallowed hard.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a fight,¡± I said, forcing steadiness into my voice. ¡°Nora, I do care about you. And Yuki-¡± I turned to her, meeting those dark, knowing eyes. ¡°Whatever¡¯s going on, whatever changed¡­ you need to be honest with me about it.¡±


    Yuki held my gaze for a long moment, then sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯d like it if I told you everything.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t exactly reassuring.


    ¡°Try me,¡± I said.


    Yuki¡¯s gaze lingered on me, her expression unreadable. Then, with a soft breath, she turned away, letting her fingers trail through the air as if reaching for something unseen. The pause stretched long enough to make my chest tighten before she finally spoke.


    ¡°I think I¡¯d rather talk alone,¡± she murmured.


    Beside me, Nora stiffened. ¡°Alone?¡± she echoed, her voice sharper than before.


    Yuki tilted her head slightly, glancing at her. ¡°Just for a bit.¡±


    Nora crossed her arms, shifting closer to me as if staking her claim. ¡°No,¡± she said flatly. ¡°Markus doesn¡¯t have time for-¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I cut in gently. ¡°I¡¯ll just hear her out.¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t look at me. Her fingers clenched the fabric of her sleeve, her lips pressing into a thin line. She wasn¡¯t just annoyed, she was wary of her.


    I turned back to Nora, whose eyes were shining with unshed tears, her lip trembling just slightly. Without thinking, I stepped closer to her, gently taking her hands in mine.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I said, softer this time, ¡°Look at me.¡± She hesitated, but her gaze met mine, filled with confusion and hurt.


    I gave her hands a small squeeze and added, ¡°You know you¡¯re the most important to me? Let me help her a bit, okay? Just... just let me listen for a bit.¡±


    Nora¡¯s expression softened, but I could see the battle in her eyes. Still, the tear that had been threatening to fall finally slipped down her cheek.


    Without hesitation, I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her into a hug like I always did, offering what little comfort I could.


    I felt her tremble slightly against me, and I gently patted her back, the way I used to when she was younger, when things were simpler.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry,¡± I murmured, my voice low and steady. ¡°I¡¯ll always consider you first, just this once let me help her out.¡±


    I felt her stiffen for a moment, and then she relaxed, her hands slowly pressing against my chest as she clung to the comfort of the embrace.


    The tension in her body slowly started to fade, though the hurt in her eyes didn¡¯t quite go away. Her face struggled for a moment, fighting with her thoughts, then gave a reluctant nod, as though every movement required an effort of will.


    ¡°Five minutes,¡± she muttered. ¡°Just five minutes, I won¡¯t accept if you¡¯re with her any longer than that.¡±


    I gave her a small nod back before following Yuki as she led me further into the park. The trees hung low with the weight of the recent rain, their branches whispering as a breeze passed through.


    Her gaze kept darting back, ensuring Nora wasn¡¯t following us. She stopped near an empty spot, surrounded by large trees older than time. It was quite a hidden area, somewhere even Nora would struggle to find.


    I exhaled, waiting for her to speak.


    Yuki turned to face me, her dark eyes scanning my face like she was committing every detail to memory.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so kind to me, Markus,¡± she said softly.


    I shifted, caught off guard by the sudden tenderness in her voice. ¡°You make it sound like a bad thing.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she admitted. ¡°It¡¯s just... dangerous.¡±


    I blinked. ¡°Dangerous?¡±


    Yuki stepped closer, and I caught the faint scent of rain still clinging to her. Her fingers twitched at her sides before she slowly, hesitantly, reached forward.


    ¡°You make me feel whole,¡± she whispered, touching the fabric of my sleeve. ¡°Like I¡¯ve been missing something all this time, and now-¡±


    Her grip tightened.


    ¡°Now I don¡¯t want to let go.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. I tried to step back, but her fingers curled into the fabric, holding me in place.


    ¡°Yuki,¡± I started, trying to keep my voice even, ¡°you¡¯re scaring me a little.¡±


    She smiled.


    Not the nervous, hesitant smile I was used to. This one was different.


    ¡°I know,¡± she said.


    My breath hitched as she suddenly pulled me forward. I stumbled, my balance breaking as she moved with a strength that shouldn¡¯t have been there.


    I barely had time to react before my back met the trunk of an oak, the impact rattling through my spine.


    Her hands, delicate, trembling, were now pressing against my shoulders, pinning me there.


    Yuki¡¯s grip tightened, and her body pressed closer, as though trying to fuse with mine. Her breath was hot against my neck, shaky with a quiet desperation I wasn¡¯t prepared for.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she breathed, her voice barely above a whisper, ¡°I need you. I don¡¯t care about anything else... I don¡¯t want anyone else. It¡¯s always been you.¡± Her hands trembled on my shoulders, her touch so intimate, I felt it everywhere.


    I tried to pull away, but she didn¡¯t let me. Her eyes, dark with a quiet storm, bore into mine, pleading, desperate, as if she couldn¡¯t survive without this moment, without me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll fight my fate,¡± she said, her voice steady despite the underlying panic. ¡°I¡¯ll try to be better. I¡¯ll do anything... but I can¡¯t live like this, Markus. I won¡¯t.¡± She swallowed hard, her hands sliding down my arms before gripping tighter again, her fingers digging into my skin.


    I opened my mouth to speak, but no words came out. Her presence was overwhelming, consuming, and I didn¡¯t know how to react to this... to her.


    ¡°I have to go,¡± she continued, her voice breaking now, just barely. ¡°I¡¯ll be gone for a while... a long while. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, but you need to know this.¡±


    She pulled me in closer, almost forcing me to look at her, her face so close to mine I could feel her warmth, smell the rain in her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrified, Markus,¡± she confessed, her voice fragile. ¡°Terrified that one day, you¡¯ll forget me. That you¡¯ll find someone else, someone better, and I¡¯ll be nothing but a memory. I can¡¯t lose you. I can¡¯t...¡± Her words trailed off into a choked sob, but she quickly regained control.


    The quiet sob echoed in my chest as she leaned into me, pressing her forehead against my own, the distance between us almost nonexistent now.


    ¡°Promise me,¡± she said, her voice demanding yet pleading, as if her life depended on it. ¡°Promise me that when we grow up, you¡¯ll marry me. Only me. No one else, Markus. I won¡¯t let you go.¡±


    My breath caught in my throat as my mind scrambled for something to say, but the pressure of her body against mine made it almost impossible to think straight.


    ¡°Yuki, this isn¡¯t...¡± I stammered, trying to pull back, but she was relentless, her fingers now wrapped around the back of my neck, holding me in place.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find someone else,¡± I tried to suggest, but she cut me off, her face inches from mine, her eyes blazing with a mixture of fear and something darker.


    ¡°No,¡± she said, her voice raw, the certainty in her words cutting through me. ¡°That will never happen. No one will ever be enough. It¡¯s always been you, Markus. And it always will be.¡± Her lips brushed against mine, just a soft touch, but it felt like a promise... a plea.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe. I couldn¡¯t think. I was paralyzed by her, her touch, her words, and the weight of her desire pressing down on me.


    I felt the world shift under my feet. The ground beneath me seemed to vanish, and all that remained was Yuki, her grip, her presence, her desperate energy consuming me.


    The air was thick, suffocating, and every time I tried to move, her touch kept me grounded. Her lips, trembling against my skin, weren¡¯t the playful nibbles I had known; no, these were hungry, almost insistent, like she was trying to mark me, claiming me.


    Her teeth grazed my neck, and I froze, panic rising in my chest. My heart hammered, but no words came out. It felt like the space between us was shrinking, and I was being drawn into a whirlpool of dark, unsettling energy.


    Her eyes, those blank violet eyes, stared at me with an intensity that was almost... unsettling. They were empty, yet so full of something I couldn¡¯t name, something that pulled at me, tangled my thoughts, made it impossible to look away.


    I felt trapped, caught in the web of her gaze, her touch, her presence.


    And then she spoke, her voice softer, but somehow more dangerous. ¡°Say it,¡± she whispered, her breath warm against my ear.


    The pressure was unbearable, like I was being crushed from all sides. She was too close, too insistent, and the pull she had on me was something I couldn¡¯t explain.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I breathed out before I could stop myself, and I didn¡¯t know why I said it, whether it was the pressure, my own weakness, or something else entirely. But when those words left my mouth, something shifted in her.


    Yuki¡¯s face lit up with an almost manic joy, and before I could process what was happening, she kissed me.


    Her lips crashed into mine, claiming, seizing, and I could feel the intensity of her emotion, a hunger that wasn¡¯t just for affection but something deeper, darker.


    I couldn¡¯t pull away, not when her hands locked around me like chains, not when her body pressed against mine, burying me in her.


    It felt like being prey to something vast and unknowable. Like a centipede, curling and twisting around me, its legs biting into my skin, coiling tighter with every movement. There was no escape from the grip she had on me.


    She was devouring me. Slowly, completely.


    The kiss deepened, and all I could think about was how small I felt in this moment, how powerless, as though I had no control over anything. Every part of me screamed to break free, but the force of her touch, the sheer will in her, held me captive.


    I gasped, my chest tightening as I struggled to find air, but the more I fought, the more her presence engulfed me.


    Every inch of my skin seemed to burn where she touched, every sensation heightened, like she was marking me, leaving something of herself behind on me that I couldn¡¯t wash off.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she whispered against my lips, her voice thick with desperation. ¡°Say it again. Promise me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond. I couldn¡¯t think. The promise had already escaped my lips once, but now it felt like a weight pressing down on me, suffocating me from the inside out.


    I wanted to say no. I wanted to pull away, to deny her, to push everything about this moment away. But the words wouldn¡¯t come.


    I didn¡¯t know why I said it again, but somehow, I managed. ¡°Yes.¡±


    And with that simple word, everything shifted. It wasn¡¯t a relief, but a confirmation, an agreement to something I didn¡¯t fully understand, something that had pulled me into its dark gravity, and now, there was no escape.


    Yuki¡¯s smile was triumphant, her hold on me unbreakable. She leaned in once more, sealing my fate with a kiss that felt more like an irreversible bond than any kind of affection. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe, couldn¡¯t think, couldn¡¯t even move. The world around me blurred into a mess of sensations, her touch, her warmth, her breath. Until it all became one overwhelming force.


    And when she finally pulled away, the weight of her presence didn¡¯t lift. It only grew heavier, like the water had closed over me, and now I was trapped in this murky, dark current, sinking deeper with no way out.


    ¡°I love you.¡±

 Chapter 8: Beast Beneath the Skin

    The onslaught had finally stopped, but its memory clung to everything, the lingering dampness on my body, the cool mist that hovered in the air.


    I was still reeling from what had happened in that secluded corner of the park, the raw intensity of Yuki¡¯s confession, and the way her unexpected strength had rendered me helpless.


    Yuki¡¯s eyes had flashed with something dark and determined as she had pressed down, her grip firm enough to pin me against the cold, hard frame of the pavilion.


    Her lips curl into a satisfied smile, her breath warm against my skin.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Markus.¡±


    She murmured, her voice laced with something terrifyingly possessive.


    Before I could react, she moved. Fast, too fast. Her fingers dug into my shoulders, holding me in place, her body pressed flush against mine.


    My pulse quickened, panic creeping up my spine as I felt the weight of her against me, pressing in, closing the distance again.


    Her eyes, dark and unreadable, locked onto me, and I barely have time to draw in a breath before sharp pain flared at my neck.


    A strangled gasp ripped from my throat as her fangs sank deep, deeper than I expected, deeper than I could bear.


    My entire body jerked, but she held firm, locking me in place. My breath caught, and the world spun as a burning, searing sensation spread from where she bit, tearing through me like fire.


    It hurt. God, it hurt. But the pain wasn¡¯t what terrified me.


    It was her.


    The bite¡­ it was ever consuming.


    Like setting my fate on stone.


    The way she clung to me, trembling but relentless. The way her nails dug into my skin, like she was afraid I¡¯d disappear if she let go.


    The way she made a soft, desperate sound against my throat, whimpering yet ecstatic.


    Her fingers fisted the fabric of my shirt, holding on as if this was the only thing keeping her tethered to reality. Her breathing was erratic, shallow and shaky, her body pressed so tightly to mine I could feel the rapid pounding of her heart against my chest.


    I struggled, but my limbs felt weak, drained, useless against her unnatural strength. ¡°Yuki-¡± My voice broke, barely more than a whisper.


    She didn¡¯t stop. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I felt her lips quiver against my skin, the warmth of her breath laced with something close to sorrow. She was crying.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, she pulled back. A sharp breath hitched in her throat, and when I forced myself to look at her, I almost wished I hadn¡¯t.


    Her lips were stained with red, parted as if she wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. Tears streaked down her cheeks, glistening under the dim light. She looked ruined. Like she had just done something she couldn¡¯t take back.


    Her trembling fingers brushed over the fresh wound on my neck, barely touching, as if she was afraid she¡¯d break me. ¡°I love you,¡± she whispered, her voice raw, stripped bare.


    ¡°I love you more than anything, more than life itself. I¡¯ll need to go for a long time¡­ And when I come back¡­¡± She paused, and something in her gaze sharpened, darkened.


    ¡°I will claim you.¡±


    The words sent a cold chill through me, settling deep in my bones.


    I wanted to speak. I wanted to say something, anything, but I couldn¡¯t. I could only watch as she lifted her hand, smearing her thumb across her lower lip, where my blood lingered like a mark of possession.


    She leans in, presses a fleeting, fevered kiss against my lip one last time.


    Then, she let go.


    Before I could say anything, before I could stop her, she stepped back into the shadows. The darkness swallowed her whole. A single blink, and she was gone.


    The silence she left behind was deafening.


    ~~~


    A voice¡­ faint, distant.


    ¡°...#$kus¡­¡±


    It barely reached me, just a breath of sound lost in the night. But it was enough.


    The moment cracked open, reality seeping back in, and suddenly I was barely standing, alone. Trembling. The bite throbbed, the air felt heavy, and then.


    Then I heard it, her footsteps.


    ¡°Markus?!¡±


    Nora¡¯s voice rang through the park, louder now, cutting through the quiet like a jagged blade. It carried something raw, something close to desperation. She was looking for me.


    I couldn¡¯t move.


    I barely had time to think before she emerged from the trees, breathless, her eyes wide and searching. Then she saw me.


    She stopped dead in her tracks.


    Everything in her seemed to freeze. Her breath, her body, her expression. The color drained from her face, leaving her pale and hollow, as if someone had reached inside her and pulled something vital away.


    Her gaze swept over me in pieces, taking in every detail.


    The way my clothes were stretched and rumpled, as though I had struggled. The way my lips were wet, parted slightly, as if something had just been taken from me. The way I barely stood¡­ shaken, unsteady, like a man on the edge of breaking.


    And then her eyes landed on the mark.


    I saw it then, the moment realization struck.


    Her pupils shrank, her chest rose and fell, but she made no sound. Nothing. Not a single word.


    She just stood there, staring, as if she had been hollowed out from the inside.


    I wanted to speak, to say something, anything, but my throat closed around the words. I saw the way her fingers twitched at her sides, how her lips parted ever so slightly before pressing shut again.


    It was worse than if she had screamed.


    Nora, someone who was always like a fire, like a kindling warm flame, someone who was always clingy, someone who was always chirpy, someone fierce.


    Always burning with passion and¡­ something alive¡­


    But now¡­ now she looked like something fragile, something cracked, something on the verge of shattering.


    The dawn stretched between us, cold and unyielding.


    Still, she said nothing.


    Her hollow eyes latched onto me, wide, unblinking. A darkness sat behind them, vast and consuming, yet unreadable.


    Not empty, no- something was there, something so thick and layered that it was impossible to grasp.


    A pit opened in my stomach.


    I swallowed, trying to steady myself, but the silence stretched, pressing in on my ribs. The longer she stood there, unmoving, staring, the heavier it became.


    Then, she stepped forward.


    A single, slow step.


    I flinched.


    It wasn¡¯t her voice, wasn¡¯t her touch, just the sheer presence of her closing in, something about it gnawed at the edges of my mind, like I was seeing something I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    But then she moved again, and her arms wrapped around me.


    Warm.


    Too warm.


    Soft, steady, firm, but suffocating.


    Her embrace pulled me in, slow, lingering, curling around me like ivy creeping up a forgotten wall.


    My body tensed at first, caught between instinct and reason, but she only held tighter, pressing me into her as if she could somehow mold us together.


    Not a word left her lips, yet I could hear her. In the way her fingers traced over my back, over my shoulders, the way they dragged down my arms¡­ retracing every place Yuki had touched.


    Her breath ghosted over my skin, slow and steady.


    Her fingers trailed up my neck.


    They stopped at the bite.


    I felt her exhale.


    Then, she moved again, her hands gliding down, finding my lips, her thumb dragging over them¡­ wet, glistening, still parted from the remnants of Yuki¡¯s last words.


    I stopped breathing.


    It wasn¡¯t emptiness in her eyes.


    It was too much.


    A storm of something indescribable, something deep and spiralling, something terrifying in its intensity.


    I didn¡¯t know if she wanted to comfort me or consume me.


    A breath.


    Then a voice.


    Soft. Sweet. It startled me.


    ¡°Did it hurt?¡±


    Nora¡¯s whisper curled around my ear like silk, smooth, careful. Too careful.


    I barely had time to react before she held me tighter.


    Too tight.


    Her hands, once warm, grew colder, pressing into my back, my arms. Steady, unyielding.


    ¡°It¡¯s over now,¡± she murmured, her voice light, airy, like a lullaby. ¡°I¡¯ll protect you.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    Her grip didn¡¯t loosen.


    She nestled closer, a gentle hum vibrating against my chest, a sound too soft, too soothing, as if I were something fragile, something broken.


    Something to be fixed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll purify you.¡±


    The words barely left her lips before she smiled. At least, I thought it was a smile.


    It was hollow. Empty. A shape more than an expression, something meant to comfort, but it didn¡¯t. It couldn¡¯t.


    My vision blurred at the edges. My body sagged.


    I caught something, just for a second¡­ her antennae shifting, shuddering. A fine dust drifted, weightless, dissolving before I could grasp what I was seeing.


    Then¡­ nothing.


    A veil of blackness slipped over me, slow, creeping.


    The world dulled, distant.


    I was still there, but I wasn¡¯t. My limbs, heavy. My mind, sluggish. Thoughts melting before they could form.


    I felt something.


    Hands.


    Not Yuki¡¯s.


    They wandered, tracing, taking. Not gentle, not harsh¡­ just present. Stripping me of something, but I couldn¡¯t tell what.


    I wanted to move.


    I couldn¡¯t.


    Then¡­ I felt it.


    Something pressed against my lips.


    Soft. Wet.


    And then¡­


    It slipped inside.


    I tried to move.


    Tried to wrench myself free.


    But my body refused to listen.


    The thing wrestled in my mouth, worming its way in... burrowing, tussling against my tongue, as if it wanted to become its new occupant.


    A sharp jolt shot through my limbs, a desperate attempt to fight back, but it was all for nothing.


    Every muscle, every nerve, everything inside me felt muted, weighed down as if I were sinking into something inescapable.


    I thrashed, or at least I thought I did. My mind screamed for control, but my body, weak¡­ almost useless, it could only tremble.


    Then that soft thing escaped from my mouth.


    I gasped, or I tried to.


    A second later, it was back, pressing in, filling the space it had left behind. A sickening rhythm, an invasion that felt wrong, that left me raw with helplessness.


    Again.


    And again.


    Like clockwork, a relentless cycle.


    A loop with no end.


    No escape.


    I was trapped in it, my mind caught between the haze of unconsciousness and the sharp, burning awareness of what was happening to me.


    And then-


    The first pull.


    A wet, slow suckling at my nape.


    I froze.


    My breath stilled as something warm, damp, latched onto my skin, lips, teeth, something primal.


    Then it moved.


    Trailing lower.


    To my back.


    A slow, ravaging descent.


    A beast, a thing, claiming me, dragging its mouth over me like I was something to be devoured.


    A shuddering breath left me, my body jerking in place.


    But it didn¡¯t stop.


    It only grew more intense.


    More consuming.


    ¡°You¡¯re trembling¡­ I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡±


    It spoke.


    And I-


    I could do nothing.

 Chapter 9: ‘Date’

    The day of that incident never truly left me. It clung to my mind like a sickness, creeping into the corners of my thoughts when I was awake and consuming me entirely when I closed my eyes.


    The dream always started the same.


    I was trapped beneath something heavy, something suffocating. My limbs refused to move, my voice strangled into silence.


    A presence loomed over me, unseen yet terrifyingly real, its breath hot against my skin. Then came the touch. Cold, crawling, relentless.


    I couldn¡¯t escape it, couldn¡¯t stop the way it claimed me, marked me. No matter how much I struggled, no matter how much I tried to wake up, I was helpless. And then-


    A slimy sensation.


    Sometimes a sharp, searing pain at my nape, or a slithery wet sensation dragging at my skin, my mouth, like something was devouring me whole. My body lurched, my chest heaved-


    And then I was awake.


    Gasping, drenched in sweat, the dawn light trickling into the room. My chest rose and fell rapidly, my heart hammering in my ribs like a trapped bird.


    But even as reality bled back in, the sensation of something lingering on my skin refused to fade.


    A soft voice broke the silence.


    ¡°Brother... did you have that dream again?¡±


    I turned my head slightly, and Nora was there.


    Pressed close, arms wrapped around me as if she had been holding me through the night. Concern filled her voice, her touch warm, grounding.


    Her warmth seeped into me, comforting me, yet for a fleeting second, I swore I still felt the phantom pain of the dream.


    My throat was raw, my breaths shallow, but she only pulled me closer, murmuring softly, soothingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright now,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m here.¡±


    I swallowed hard, forcing a nod. ¡°Yeah,¡± I rasped, my throat dry.


    I exhaled shakily, my body still trembling from the dream¡¯s lingering grasp. I wanted to believe her. I wanted to let the warmth of her presence wash away the awful feeling of being swallowed whole.


    But even as I closed my eyes and sank into her embrace, a strange unease prickled at the back of my mind.


    Because in the dream, the presence that held me, that devoured me, that whispered to me in the dark- Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It reminded me of her.


    ~~~


    A year had passed since the incident.


    But it didn¡¯t feel like it. It felt like time had blurred together, slipping through my fingers before I even realized it was gone.


    I had grown, in some ways. Taller. Sharper. But in other ways, I felt smaller than ever.


    My memories of Earth had been returning, piece by piece, yet they only made everything feel more fragmented.


    The warmth of old memories, the scent of places I would never walk again; all of it felt distant, like a story belonging to someone else.


    But here, in this world, everything had changed. And the worst part was, I couldn¡¯t tell what was normal anymore.


    As I was busy in my thoughts, the smell of warm bread and brewed tea filled the air, yet it all felt muted, distant.


    I sat at my usual spot, staring down at my plate, the food barely touched.


    Cassandra sat across from me, her hands wrapped around a cup of tea. She wasn¡¯t drinking it. She was watching me.


    The silence stretched between us. It wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, not exactly¡­ but it was different.


    A year ago, she would have been asking about my plans for the day, teasing me over how much butter I drowned my bread in.


    I would have laughed, complained, maybe even leaned into her warmth without thinking.


    But now?


    Now, I kept my head down, taking slow, perfunctory bites like a machine. I wasn¡¯t hungry, but eating gave me something to focus on. Something other than the quiet tension pressing down on the room.


    Her wings twitched. Not much, just a small shift, a subtle, restless movement that sent a faint trail of dust into the air. The only sign of her unease.


    I pretended not to notice.


    Instead, I reached for my tea, the cup warm against my hands. My fingers trembled slightly as I lifted it, but I forced myself to take a sip, hoping she wouldn¡¯t see.


    She did.


    ¡°Markus,¡± Cassandra finally spoke, her voice careful, measured.


    I flinched.


    Not visibly, not enough to be obvious, but I knew she saw it.


    Her antennae drooped.


    ¡°You¡¯ve barely been sleeping,¡± she said gently. ¡°And I hardly see you anymore. Do you want to-¡± She paused, showing hesitation. ¡°Are you feeling okay?¡±


    I swallowed. The tea suddenly felt thick in my throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± The words came out too quick, too flat.


    She didn¡¯t believe me. Of course, she didn¡¯t.


    Her fingers tightened slightly around her cup, as if bracing herself. ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, you can talk to me.¡±


    I nodded, without even considering taking up her offer.


    The silence settled again. She didn¡¯t push. She never pushed. But the weight of everything she wasn¡¯t saying felt heavier than if she had.


    And then, just as the air between us grew suffocating¡­


    ¡°Mother, I was thinking of taking brother out today.¡±


    The voice was light, effortless, cutting through the tension with ease.


    I turned, and there she was, standing in the doorway.


    Cassandra blinked, whatever she was about to say was lost as the moment shattered.


    ¡°For shopping,¡± she continued, stepping forward, wearing a confident smile. ¡°He needs new inhibitors, doesn¡¯t he? And we can look for other fun things while we¡¯re at it.¡±


    I exhaled. I hadn¡¯t even realized I was holding my breath.


    Cassandra hesitated, her gaze flickering between us. Her wings shifted again, just slightly.


    ¡°¡­Alright,¡± she said after a long pause. ¡°Just make sure to take care of him, okay? And Markus, if you need anything, you can always-"


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± she interrupted, standing and pulling him up with her. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him.¡±


    There was something in my mother¡¯s voice I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. Before I could dwell on it, she stepped forward, her arms wrapping around me in a hug that felt like it could hold back the world.


    It wasn¡¯t one of her usual quick, normal hugs. This one was tight, almost desperate, her hands gripping the back of my shirt like she didn¡¯t want to let go.


    Her cheek pressed against mine, and for a moment, I could feel the faint tremor in her breath, her shapely frame pressing against me.


    Soft and warm, as if she could shield me from everything with the sheer force of her presence.


    ¡°You¡¯ll call me,¡± she said, her voice muffled against my shoulder. It wasn¡¯t an offer, more like a demand. ¡°If you need anything. Anything at all.¡±


    I nodded, my throat suddenly tight. ¡°I will.¡±


    She pulled back slightly, her hands still on my shoulders, her eyes searching mine.


    Then she let go, stepping back and smoothing her hands over her sleeves as if to brush away the intensity of what had just passed between us.


    Instead of lingering on it, I let myself be led away. The warmth of my sister¡¯s hand around mine was a comfort I no longer questioned.


    ~~~


    A cool breeze brushed against my face as we stepped outside, sunlight filtering through the shifting clouds above.


    It had been a while since I had gone out like this, walking without a destination, without a weight pressing against my chest.


    I could almost convince myself that things were normal. That I was normal.


    Nora strolled beside me, humming softly, her eyes flitting between the passing storefronts and the people moving through the streets.


    She seemed to be in an unusually good mood, a small bounce in her step as she tugged me toward a shop.


    ¡°You¡¯re finally outside with me again,¡± she said, playfully nudging my side. ¡°It¡¯s almost like a date.¡±


    I huffed, rolling my eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. It¡¯s not a date.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you embarrassed?¡± she teased, a smirk curling on her lips.


    I clicked my tongue, looking away. ¡°It¡¯s weird when you say it like that.¡±


    She giggled, squeezing my arm. ¡°Relax, I¡¯m just joking. But you know, I do like it when we¡¯re cozied up at home. It¡¯s warm, safe, but sometimes, going out like this feels nice. Especially when I get to show off my amazing brother.¡±


    My steps faltered slightly, and I turned to give her a skeptical look. ¡°Show off? You make it sound like I¡¯m something impressive.¡±


    ¡°You are,¡± she said without hesitation, her voice light yet unwavering. ¡°You¡¯re smart, kind, dependable-¡±


    I let out a small, breathy laugh. ¡°Now I know you¡¯re lying.¡±


    ¡°I would never lie to you,¡± she said, tightening her grip on my arm. ¡°You just don¡¯t see yourself the way I do.¡±


    Her words sank into me, warmth creeping into my chest. My self-esteem had been in shambles for a long time now, but hearing her say things like that... it helped. More than I wanted to admit.


    We continued walking, stopping at different stores, browsing through shelves of items neither of us particularly needed.


    I found myself easing into the moment, the lingering anxiety that always clung to me thinning, if only slightly.


    Then, just as I was reaching for something on a display, Nora leaned in and-


    A soft press against my cheek.


    I stiffened.


    The touch had been quick, fleeting, but close, too close. Almost brushing the corner of my lips.


    By the time I turned to her, she had already pulled away, her expression unreadable for a split second before she smiled as if nothing had happened.


    My stomach twisted.


    I forced a chuckle, trying to shake off the unease creeping up my spine. ¡°What was that for?¡±


    She tilted her head. ¡°Can¡¯t I kiss my brother?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer. I couldn¡¯t. Because somewhere in the back of my mind, the dreams stirred again.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been walking around all morning, but you barely ate anything.¡± Nora suddenly pulled at my sleeve, her eyes narrowing. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift. ¡°I ate.¡±


    ¡°Barely,¡± she huffed, already steering me toward a nearby restaurant. ¡°Come on, no more excuses.¡±


    The place she picked was¡­ cozy, to say the least. Soft lighting, quiet chatter, a warm atmosphere, though what stood out most was the abundance of couples.


    Almost every table was occupied by pairs whispering and laughing, the occasional shared plate between them.


    I hesitated at the entrance, but Nora just grinned, pulling me inside. ¡°What, feeling shy? It¡¯s just a meal, don¡¯t overthink it.¡± Her wings fluttered slightly as she spoke, the soft rustle barely audible.


    I sighed, letting her drag me to a table by the window.


    The food was good, but my appetite still wasn¡¯t where it used to be. I picked at my plate, eating in small bites while Nora happily dug into hers.


    At some point, she leaned forward to talk about something, and that¡¯s when I noticed it, a small smudge of sauce at the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± I muttered, reaching over. My thumb brushed against her cheek as I wiped it off.


    ¡°Ah.¡± She blinked, tilting her head slightly.


    I pulled my hand back, about to clean it off on a napkin, but before I could-


    She grabbed my wrist.


    And then, without hesitation, she brought my fingers to her lips, her tongue flicking out to catch the remnants of sauce.


    I froze.


    A chill ran down my spine, my breath caught in my throat as she sucked lightly on the pad of my thumb before finally letting go. A playful glint sparkled in her eyes as she smiled. ¡°There. All clean.¡±


    I quickly looked away, clearing my throat as heat crept up my neck. ¡°That was¡­ unnecessary.¡±


    She giggled, her antennae perking up mischievously. ¡°You¡¯re so easy to fluster, you know that?¡±


    I forced a chuckle, trying to play along. ¡°You¡¯re just impossible.¡±


    But even as I said it, it felt off-putting. Unsettled.


    Nora must have noticed, because her demeanor suddenly shifted. Her shoulders drooped, and she let out a soft, exaggerated sigh. ¡°You don¡¯t tease me like you used to anymore¡­¡±


    I glanced at her. ¡°What?¡±


    She pouted, resting her chin on her hand, her wings curling slightly around her back as if hugging herself. ¡°You used to be more fun. We¡¯d joke, play around¡­ I miss that.¡±


    Something in her voice, something melancholic, tugged at my chest. I looked at her again, really looked at her.


    She did seem different now, more grown, more composed, more knowing. But at this moment, she looked like the little sister I used to know.


    The one who would whine when she didn¡¯t get her way, the one who clung to me when she was scared, the one I had sworn to protect.


    Guilt stirred inside me. Had I really been that distant?


    I sighed, reaching over to ruffle her hair, my fingers brushing against the base of her soft antennae. She shivered slightly under my touch. ¡°I¡¯m still here, you know.¡±


    She glanced up, eyes shimmering with something unreadable. Then, slowly, she leaned into my touch. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t just abandon your cute little sister, would you?¡±


    She clung to my sleeve, swaying slightly, her wings fluttering behind her. I sighed, giving her a tired look. ¡°With how much you cling to me, I doubt I¡¯d even get the chance.¡±


    She chuckled for a bit, at least she seemed back to normal. I didn¡¯t notice until now how tightly she held my wrist under the table.


    We quickly finished the remainder of our meals, but at least Nora seemed to be in a better mood.


    The moment we stepped out of the restaurant, I could tell something had shifted.


    Nora stayed close, closer than usual. Her arm looped around mine, her wings fluttering ever so slightly as she leaned against me. ¡°So, where to next?¡± she mused, swaying side to side in a carefree manner.


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re the one who dragged me out. Shouldn¡¯t you have a plan?¡±


    She grinned. ¡°I did. The plan was to get you to eat properly. Everything after this is just a bonus.¡±


    I shook my head, a small chuckle escaping before I could stop it. She always had a way of worming into my defenses, didn¡¯t she? ¡°Alright, fine. Let¡¯s just walk around a bit.¡±


    We wandered through the streets, the gentle hum of the city wrapping around us. It was still a wonder to see monster folk going about their daily lives so casually, laughing, shopping, chatting¡­ just like humans did.


    It almost reminded me of the scenes from Earth that flickered in my recovering memories, a bittersweet fragment of something I had lost. Despite everything, I had to admit that being outside wasn¡¯t so bad.


    The fresh air, the warmth of the sun on my skin, the simple liveliness of it all¡­ I had missed this.


    Nora, of course, took full advantage of my improved mood. She hummed a tune under her breath, her grip on my arm tightening every now and then, her antennae flicking with delight whenever I responded to her playful quips.


    At some point, she looked up at me, smirking. ¡°You know, this kind of feels like a date.¡±


    I nearly tripped. ¡°What?¡±


    She giggled at my reaction. ¡°Oh, come on. Think about it, we eat together, walk around together, I get to show off my handsome brother to the world¡­¡±


    Her wings fluttered playfully as she spun in front of me, walking backward. ¡°Sounds pretty date-like to me.¡±


    I groaned, rubbing my temples. ¡°It¡¯s only a date if both people agree it¡¯s a date.¡±


    ¡°So, if I call it a date and you don¡¯t object, that means it is one?¡± She gave me a triumphant look.


    ¡°That¡¯s not how that works-¡±


    ¡°Too late, I¡¯ve decided.¡± She beamed, spinning back around. ¡°Let¡¯s continue our lovely outing, shall we?¡±


    I let out a defeated sigh but couldn¡¯t help the small smile tugging at my lips. At least she was enjoying herself.


    We continued on, browsing through stalls and window displays. Then, suddenly, Nora came to an abrupt halt.


    Her wings stiffened, her eyes locked onto something in the shop display.


    Curious, I followed her gaze and frowned when I saw what caught her attention. A pair of rings, delicate in design, gleaming under the soft light.


    I raised an eyebrow. ¡°Rings?¡±


    She turned to me, eyes wide and pleading, her hands clasped together. ¡°Markus, let¡¯s try them on!¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re cute! Look at them, matching designs, simple but elegant.¡± She pointed excitedly. ¡°It won¡¯t hurt to just try them, right?¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Nora, those are-¡±


    ¡°Please?¡± She leaned in closer, her voice dripping with that sickeningly sweet tone she used whenever she wanted something. ¡°Just for fun?¡±


    I hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t think-¡±


    She tugged on my sleeve, her antennae drooping ever so slightly, as if she were genuinely heartbroken. ¡°Come on¡­ It would make me really happy.¡±


    Damn it. She knew exactly how to push my buttons.


    ¡°¡­Fine.¡±


    Her face immediately lit up. ¡°Yay!¡±


    Before I could even process my reluctant agreement, she dragged me inside.


    The shopkeeper, a young woman with feline features, examined the rings with an approving hum. ¡°Oh, these will look lovely on you two.¡±


    Her gaze shifted to me, and she smiled. ¡°And you, young man, you¡¯re quite the handsome one, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Uh-¡±


    Before I could even process the compliment, Nora¡¯s fingers twitched around mine. A subtle shift in the air.


    Her antennae gave the smallest flick, her wings tensing for just a second before she hid it with a practiced smile.


    The woman noticed the tense air and paused before retrieving the rings and handing them to us. ¡°Um¡­ a-a lovely choice! You two make a beautiful couple!¡± She said.


    I choked on air. ¡°Wait-¡±


    Nora¡¯s grip on my hand tightened. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said sweetly, pressing her body just slightly against my arm.


    I shot her a look, but she only smiled, feigning innocence.


    The shopkeeper, now beaming, gestured at the rings. ¡°Go on, try them! They¡¯ll look perfect on you both.¡±


    Nora nudged the ring into my palm, her eyes gleaming with amusement. ¡°Come on, Markus. Let¡¯s see how they look.¡±


    Her tone was light, playful even, but I didn¡¯t miss the possessiveness beneath it.


    With a sigh, I slid the ring onto my finger while Nora did the same, her wings giving a pleased little flutter.


    The shopkeeper clasped her hands together. ¡°Oh, they suit you both so well! Truly, a perfect pair.¡±


    I opened my mouth to correct her, but before I could utter a word, Nora turned to me with a smug smile.


    ¡°See? Even she agrees.¡±


    I groaned inwardly, realizing I had walked right into her trap.

 Chapter 10: Ever-tease (1)

    I sighed, still eyeing the ring on my finger like it was a shackle. ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±


    Nora gasped dramatically, clutching her chest. ¡°Ridiculous? Markus, how could you? After everything we¡¯ve been through?¡±


    I rolled my eyes, already regretting this. ¡°We¡¯ve been through you forcing this onto me, yeah.¡±


    She sniffled dramatically, swiping at imaginary tears. ¡°And now you¡¯re trying to deny our love in public? Have you no shame?¡±


    I tensed as I caught the shopkeeper peering at us with poorly hidden amusement. ¡°Nora,¡± I warned, my voice low.


    But she was already on a roll. She grabbed my hand, holding it up like we were in some tragic romance movie. ¡°You haven¡¯t been loving me enough lately, Markus,¡± she declared, loud enough for the entire shop to hear.


    A few bystanders turned their heads.


    My jaw clenched. ¡°I swear to god-¡±


    ¡°Is there someone else?¡± she cut in, voice trembling with exaggerated movements like she¡¯s having a heartbreak. ¡°Is that why you¡¯ve been so distant? Are you cheating on me?¡±


    I groaned, running a hand down my face. ¡°Oh my god.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t done. ¡°I knew it,¡± she continued, shaking her head like some suffering housewife in a drama.


    ¡°I work so hard to keep this relationship alive, and you-¡± she pointed a finger into my chest, ¡°-you can¡¯t even look me in the eyes anymore!¡±


    I turned to the shopkeeper, who was outright smirking at this point. ¡°Please don¡¯t encourage her.¡±


    The shopkeeper only shrugged. ¡°You should listen to your girlfriend more, young man.¡±


    Nora gasped again, this time in delight, before turning back to me with her biggest, smuggest grin yet. ¡°See? Even the wise elder agrees.¡±


    ¡°She looks like she¡¯s in her twenties, what elder-¡±


    But before I could even finish that thought, she took it a step further. ¡°What about our children, Markus?¡±


    I coughed violently. ¡°WHAT?¡±


    She nodded solemnly, placing a hand over her stomach like she was already carrying a football team in there. ¡°Do you think this is a game? Our little ones need a father who isn¡¯t running off to flirt with other women-¡±


    I grabbed her shoulders, shaking her slightly. ¡°WE. DO. NOT. HAVE. CHILDREN.¡±


    She stared at me for a long moment, her fingers absentmindedly tracing the band of the ring on her hand.


    Her antennae twitched ever so slightly, like she was deep in thought. Calculating, deciding. Then, just as her gaze flickered back to me, she murmured under her breath-


    ¡°Not yet¡­ but I¡¯ll make sure.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. ¡°...What?¡±


    She looked up, all wide eyes and a sweet, unassuming smile. ¡°Hmm? Oh, nothing!¡±


    I exhaled sharply, rubbing the bridge of my nose. Just another one of her jokes, I told myself. Another one of her ridiculous, over-the-top acts that she was clearly enjoying way too much.


    But the crowd? Oh, they were loving this.


    A few shopgoers had started throwing in their own jabs.


    ¡°Treat your lady right, young man!¡± someone called from behind me.


    Another voice chimed in, hooting, ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t make her a deadbeat mother before the kids are even born!¡±


    I felt an encroaching headache as I heard the snickers around us. Dear gods, make it stop.


    Meanwhile, Nora was thriving.


    She grabbed my hand, twining our fingers together. ¡°Darling, won¡¯t you hold your loving girlfriend properly?¡±


    A long, drawn-out groan left my lips. ¡°Just end me already.¡±


    Nora, the absolute menace, only tightened her hold on me, her smug grin widening with each playful interaction. ¡°Aww, don¡¯t be shy, love,¡± she purred, resting her head against my arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re always so soft-spoken at home, but in public, you¡¯re like this. Maybe you just need a little encouragement~¡±


    I shot her a look that could curdle milk.


    Her grin only stretched further, eyes twinkling with pure amusement.


    Oh, she was so enjoying this.


    Buy maybe¡­ this wasn¡¯t so bad after all. The whole ridiculous charade, the teasing, the playful banter, it was letting me loosen up in a way I hadn''t in a long time.


    I¡¯d been so afraid to show emotions, to let anyone see past the walls I¡¯d built. But right now, in this absurd situation, it almost felt¡­ easy.


    I let out a breath and turned to her, a slow smirk creeping onto my face. If she wanted to play this game, fine. I¡¯d play along.


    Reaching out, I tucked a stray strand of her silken hair behind her ear, my fingers lingering just a little too long. Her antennae twitched at my touch, and for once, she was the one caught off guard.


    Leaning in, I met her eyes, lowering my voice to a husky whisper.


    "You¡¯re right," I murmured, my lips brushing against her ear. "I¡¯m waiting eagerly for our kids." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She went stiff. Completely frozen. Then, all at once, her face exploded into a shade of red so intense, it nearly matched the burning rays of the sun. Her hands shot up, clutching at my chest, gripping onto me to keep from melting into a puddle right then and there.


    The crowd lost it.


    Whistles, cheers, laughter, it all exploded around us. Some people clapped and I even caught a woman sighing dreamily.


    I leaned back slightly, smirking. "What¡¯s wrong, dear? Is my little kitty getting shy?"


    For once, Nora had nothing to say.


    Nora didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she buried her face into my chest, her entire body pressing in. Too close, too tight.


    Her hands clutched at my shirt, trembling slightly, and even her legs bent inward, pressing against me in a way that sent a jolt of something unfamiliar down my spine.


    Then, in the smallest, most pitiful voice, she pleaded, "I¡­ I need to get to the bathroom."


    My mind blanked. "Huh?"


    She gave a tiny, desperate nod, still clinging onto me like a lifeline. "Now."


    Panic shot through me, and I immediately broke out of whatever act I had going. "O-Okay, okay, let¡¯s go!" I turned on my heel, ready to bolt, but before I could take two steps, she whimpered again.


    "Not so fast," she gasped, her grip tightening. "I-I can¡¯t run¡­" She shifted against me like she was trying to hurry, but at the same time, she was clearly struggling.


    "Then what am I supposed to-"


    With no other choice, I crouched down and scooped her up into a princess carry. She let out a startled squeak, but before I could feel any satisfaction from it, she buried her head against my chest again, her voice muffled.


    "You¡¯re only making it worse¡­" she whined.


    I didn¡¯t have any time to consider her words. I sprinted toward the restroom, dodging past confused onlookers, my heart pounding as I carried her like some tragic, paralyzed patient. By the time we reached the door, I was out of breath, practically gasping as I set her down.


    "Geez, I didn¡¯t expect you to have a nature¡¯s call all of a sudden," I huffed, wiping my forehead.


    Nora, still red-faced and gripping her dress, glanced at me with wide, disbelieving eyes.


    Nora snapped her head up, her antennae twitching as she huffed. "That wasn¡¯t-!" She stopped herself, clamping her mouth shut before groaning. "You know what? Never mind!"


    I crossed my arms, still trying to catch my breath. "Oh, no. You don¡¯t get to blame me after that mess. You were the one who started this whole thing."


    She gasped, eyes wide with betrayal. "Excuse me? You were the one who got all into it! What was that whole ¡®I¡¯m waiting eagerly for the kids¡¯ thing, huh?"


    I scoffed. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s been at this all day!"


    "Exactly! Which means you should¡¯ve built up an immunity by now."


    I narrowed my eyes at her. "Oh, so this is training now?"


    She smirked. "Maybe."


    I sighed, shaking my head as I realized how ridiculous this conversation was. The weight in my chest had lessened, though, replaced by something almost warm.


    Then, just as I was about to brush it all off, Nora leaned in, her grin widening. "Next time, we should get matching underwear. That way, we can match even in bed."


    I choked on my own spit.


    Nora giggled, patting my back as I coughed violently, gasping for air. "Oh? What¡¯s wrong, brother? You¡¯re looking awfully red."


    "Shut up already!" I rasped, wheezing.


    She paid no heed to my remark before continuing on with the shopping.


    As we stepped out of the jewelry store, a sudden realization hit me. "Wait, we forgot to pay for the rings."


    Nora turned to me, her expression unreadable for a moment before she let out a soft giggle. "I already paid for them."


    I stared at her. "Without even asking me about it?"


    She simply shrugged, twirling the bag in her hands. "You looked so into the moment; I didn''t want to ruin it."


    I narrowed my eyes. "That¡¯s not an excuse."


    "It''s a perfectly good excuse," she countered with a sly smile. "Besides, think of it as my gift to you."


    "That¡¯s not-" I stopped myself, realizing that arguing with her over this was a lost cause. She was going to do whatever she wanted regardless of what I said.


    She must have sensed my resignation because she grinned wider, nudging me playfully. "Come on, lighten up. It¡¯s not every day you get a free ring from your lovely fiancee."


    I sighed. "That¡¯s exactly what I¡¯m worried about."


    Nora paid no heed to my remark. Wasting no time, she dragged me through the marketplace, her wings fluttering slightly in excitement.


    The market stretched endlessly before them, a vibrant, chaotic sprawl of stalls stacked with trinkets, exotic fabrics, and handcrafted goods.


    The scent of sizzling skewers and spiced drinks wafted through the air, blending with the distant hum of conversation and the occasional bark of a merchant advertising their wares.


    I found himself dragged from one stall to another, barely keeping up with Nora¡¯s enthusiasm. She greeted vendors like old friends, seamlessly slipping into casual conversation with strangers as if they¡¯d known each other for years.


    One merchant, a burly man with four arms, twitched his mandibles jutting out of his human-esque face in amusement as Nora bartered over a silver-threaded scarf.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she teased, leaning on the counter with a smirk. ¡°You can¡¯t expect me to pay full price when I¡¯m practically a regular.¡±


    The merchant rumbled a laugh, shaking his head. ¡°You drive a hard bargain, girl. Fine, but only because your boyfriend looks like he¡¯s suffering.¡± He tossed Markus an exaggerated look of pity.


    I crossed my arms, shooting an unamused look, not even bothering to correct the boyfriend comment. I¡¯d long since given up by now.


    Nora smugly pocketed her bargain as the merchant chuckled, shaking his head like he¡¯d seen this a hundred times before.


    ¡°Cheer up, kid,¡± he said, leaning in like he was about to share some grand secret. ¡°What, not used to being the one getting spoiled? Shouldn¡¯t you be flattered?¡± His grin turned sly. ¡°Or are you among the boys that likes to do the chasing?¡±


    I felt my face twitch. I wasn¡¯t sure how to respond to that, but before I could even try, Nora laughed and clapped me on the back hard enough to make me stumble.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease my boyfriend too much,¡± she said, winking at the merchant as she left. ¡°He¡¯s still shy.¡±


    As she continued, every so often she would stop to point out something, tugging me closer as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    I barely even noticed how easily I was getting swept along with her pace, too distracted by the constant flurry of interactions.


    At some point, she pulled out a sleek, crystal-infused device and turned it towards us. ¡°Smile, Markus!¡±


    Before I could even process it, a bright flash went off. I blinked. ¡°Wait, what was that?¡±


    Nora grinned, holding up the screen for me to see. It was a picture of us, too close together for comfort, with her leaning into me and a playful smirk on her lips.


    ¡°Oh, just a quick snap for Monstagram,¡± she said nonchalantly. ¡°Or maybe Manebook. You know, social stuff.¡±


    I frowned. ¡°So you can just share pics with everyone there?¡±


    ¡°Of course! It¡¯s all the rage lately,¡± she chirped. ¡°People love cute couple pictures.¡±


    I barely heard the last part, too busy staring at the interface. The scrolling feeds, the comments section, the like buttons, it was all eerily similar to what I remembered from Earth. My memories stirred uneasily, drawing parallels I hadn¡¯t considered before.


    Nora took another picture, flashing a peace sign, then shoved the device in my hand. ¡°Here, take one with me!¡±


    I sighed, exasperated, but lifted the device nonetheless. ¡°Fine, but wait, why do we need to take so many?¡±


    She grinned, tilting her head innocently. ¡°Because they¡¯re cute.¡±


    Something about the way she said it made me pause, but before I could think too much about it, she pulled me towards the next stall, already moving on to her next scheme.


    As I scrolled through the screen, I couldn¡¯t help but stare at the sheer number of interactions flooding Nora¡¯s feed.


    Dozens of notifications popped up, likes, comments, shares. I glanced at the names, expecting maybe a handful of acquaintances, but no. She had a massive friend list, filled with names I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°When did you get so¡­ social?¡± I asked, my brow furrowing.


    Nora chuckled, swiping through her posts. ¡°A year is enough to change a lot of things, brother.¡±


    "You were just chatting up that merchant like it was nothing," I pointed out. "The Nora I know clings to me like a koala."


    Nora stretched her arms over her head, looking far too pleased with herself. ¡°Well, I had to learn how to talk to people at some point. I can¡¯t exactly carry the household while relying on you forever, can I?¡±


    I eyed her, still not entirely convinced. ¡°You say that, but a year ago, you practically treated anyone else like background noise.¡±


    She hummed, tilting her head in mock thought. ¡°Guess I figured out there¡¯s a lot more you can do when you actually interact with the world.¡±


    Her gaze flickered toward me, something sly hidden behind her grin. ¡°Besides, doesn¡¯t it make things more normal for us? You know, how people see us?¡±


    That last part made my stomach twist. ¡°You mean how people assume-¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she cut in, beaming. ¡°See? You¡¯re catching on.¡±


    I let out a slow breath, pinching the bridge of my nose. ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to do with you anymore.¡±


    She laughed, nudging my side playfully. ¡°Well, you could start by relaxing and just going along with it.¡±


    I stared at her, taken aback. A year ago, she would barely leave my side. Now, it felt like she¡¯d turned into something so much more confident, so much brazen than before.


    Her fingers danced as she continued showing me all her feed with excitement, giddily explaining every aspect of this internet culture of this world I had no clue about.


    One showed a naga struggling to untangle their tail, captioned "When your own body is your worst enemy."


    Another was a skeleton opening an empty wallet with the caption "When you''re immune to poison but not to bad decisions."


    She giggled at a post about a vampire accidentally walking into a sunlit caf¨¦ and turning into a pile of ash while their friend sipped coffee, unfazed.


    I shook my head, unable to believe how easily she had integrated into this world. Meanwhile, I still felt like an outsider, stuck between past and present.


    Was I even deserving of her?

 Chapter 11: Ever-tease (2)

    As we strolled past the tightly packed stalls, a sharp voice cut through the murmurs of the market. At first, I barely registered it, just another argument in the background noise of the city.


    But then I heard it, words choked with fear, a thick accent, pleading.


    Nora tensed beside me.


    I followed the sound, my gaze drawn to the mouth of a shadowed alley. A man was backed against the wall, his wide eyes darting around like a trapped animal. Towering over him was a bear-woman, her claws lazily trailing down his chest as she chuckled.


    ¡°Come on, stray.¡± The word rolled off her tongue like an insult, something laced with disgust. ¡°You¡¯re not trying to run, are you?¡±


    The man flinched, his breath shaky. ¡°P-Please, I-I didn¡¯t do anything-¡±


    She leaned in, fangs flashing as she smirked. ¡°Who asked you? Now be a good fucking mongrel and keep quiet.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was then that I noticed it. The thick black collar around his neck with a peculiar design, something about it looked too precise, too distinct. It wasn¡¯t just a piece of clothing. It meant something.


    My stomach twisted.


    Before I could say anything, Nora grabbed my wrist, her grip tight. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    I resisted, my gaze still locked on the scene. ¡°Nora, what-¡±


    ¡°Now.¡±


    She yanked me away before I could protest further, dragging me back into the flow of people. Only when we had put enough distance between us did she finally let go, exhaling sharply.


    I turned to her, my chest tight with unease. ¡°What the hell was that?¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t answer immediately. She looked ahead, her expression unreadable. ¡°A non-citizen,¡± she finally said. ¡°No rights. No protections. People can do whatever they want to them, and no one will stop them.¡±


    I swallowed, my throat dry. ¡°You mean that collar-¡±


    ¡°Marks them,¡± she confirmed. ¡°Tells everyone exactly what they are. That¡¯s why no one intervenes.¡±


    My skin crawled. The way the bear-woman had played with him, the terror in his voice, it wasn¡¯t just cruelty¡­ It was casual. Like it was normal.


    My voice was hoarse. ¡°Are there more cases like this?¡±


    Nora sighed, her gaze flickering toward me. ¡°Do you really want to see more men getting pushed around like that?¡±


    The weight of her words settled in my gut like a stone.


    She exhaled, running a hand through her hair. ¡°It¡¯s still dime a dozen. They pop up in your feed sometimes.¡± She tried to sound casual, but there was something forced about it.


    I pressed my lips together, hesitating before asking the next question. ¡°And¡­ slavery?¡±


    She was silent for a long moment. Then, without looking at me, she murmured, ¡°Mhm.¡±


    That single sound carried too much.


    I opened my mouth to ask more, but she cut me off before I could speak further. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it,¡± she said, her tone soft but firm. ¡°I want to enjoy spending time with you, not sour the whole mood.¡±


    Before I could protest, she shifted the conversation entirely, pulling me close as she raised her phone. ¡°Now, smile for the camera~¡±


    I barely had a chance to react before the click went off, as she pressed against me in a way that felt too close for comfort.


    ¡°Alright, done,¡± Nora said, clicking something before I could see.


    I tried to get over the sinking feeling settled in my gut. I leaned over, only to see the latest post glaring back at me.


    "Just got engaged <3 #MineForever #TrueLove #CoupleGoals #LuckyToHaveHim"


    And there, attached to it, was our photo, me stiff and confused, her looking way too pleased with herself.


    I nearly snatched the device. ¡°What the hell, Nora?!¡±


    I lunged for the phone, but Nora was quicker, twisting away with a giggle and holding it just out of my reach. I swiped again, only for her to dance backward, her wings fluttering ever so slightly as she dangled the device like bait.


    ¡°Give it back,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Aw, but don¡¯t you want to see how many likes we¡¯re getting?¡± she teased, tapping the screen.


    I made another grab, but before my fingers could even brush the phone, her other hand shot out and caught my wrist.


    In an instant, she twisted me around and shoved me back; not too hard, but enough that my back met the wall.


    My breath hitched as she stepped in close, still pinning my wrist effortlessly in place.


    A smirk played on her lips. ¡°You always forget, Markus.¡± She squeezed my wrist just enough to remind me how easily she was restraining me. ¡°I may be the younger sibling, but I¡¯m still stronger than you.¡±


    I glared at her, testing her grip, but she didn''t budge. Damn it.


    Her smirk deepened as she tilted her head, her antennae twitching with amusement. Then, in a voice just soft enough for only me to hear, she whispered, ¡°You wanted kids, right?¡±


    My entire body locked up.


    ¡°How about we start now?¡± she purred, eyes gleaming with mischief.


    My heart nearly jumped out of my throat. ¡°I was joking!¡± I blurted, voice cracking as I tried to backpedal, both figuratively and literally.


    Nora let out a breathy chuckle, her grip still firm. ¡°Oh, brother,¡± she sighed, her voice dripping with amusement. ¡°This is a joke too.¡±


    Her free hand slid under my chin as she turned toward the gathering crowd, grinning. The moment I realized just how many eyes were on us, some amused, some scandalized.


    "Nora, you''re making a scene," I hissed.


    I barely had time to react before I felt it. Her breath, slow and deliberate, ghosting against the side of my neck.


    My body tensed. It wasn¡¯t playful anymore. Not the same teasing nonsense she had been spewing the whole evening. This was different.


    The weight of her grip, the heat of her body pressing against me, the way her voice took on a low, almost reverent tone.


    "You know, Markus," she murmured, her lips dangerously close to my skin, "I¡¯ve been thinking. Maybe I should just keep you all to myself."


    A pit formed in my stomach.


    She exhaled softly, like she was savoring the moment. "Wouldn¡¯t that be nice?"


    "Nora-"


    "No one else to interfere. No one else to pull you away." Her grip tightened, fingers curling around my wrist with unnerving ease. "You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about anything anymore. I¡¯d take care of you. You wouldn¡¯t have to lift a finger."


    The way she said it, so natural, so certain, it made my skin crawl. I tried to pull away, but she barely budged.


    "And of course," she continued, her voice dipping lower, almost breathless, "I''d make sure you never left. No matter what. I''d tie your limbs if I had to, chain you up somewhere only I knew about.


    "I wonder¡­" she sighed, almost dreamily, "...how long it would take before you''d just give in? Before you''d finally accept that you''re mine?"


    My chest tightened. "Nora, you''re-"


    "Shh." She leaned in, and I felt something wet drag lightly against my skin. Her tongue. "Maybe I should just make you mine properly. Right here. Right now."


    A cold shiver ran down my spine.


    "You wanted kids, didn¡¯t you?" Her voice was lilting, almost sing-song. "Well, what''s stopping us?"


    My blood froze.


    She let out a breathy laugh. "I could break you, you know? I could make it so you only ever looked at me, thought of me. Wouldn¡¯t that be so much easier?"


    I struggled harder this time, but she was stronger. My pulse pounded in my ears. This wasn¡¯t normal. This wasn¡¯t just teasing anymore.


    "Nora," I ground out, "this isn¡¯t funny."


    She finally pulled back enough for me to see her face.


    There was nothing there. No amusement, no playfulness. Just an unsettling emptiness, like she had already decided something I wasn¡¯t privy to.


    My breath hitched.


    Then, just as suddenly as it came, it was gone.


    The smirk returned, playful and light, as if nothing had happened. She tilted her head, releasing me in an exaggerated motion.


    "Wow, you should¡¯ve seen your face," she teased. "So serious! You didn¡¯t actually think I meant all that, did you?"


    I swallowed, my throat dry.


    "Relax, relax," she hummed, poking my cheek before stepping back fully. "It was just a joke. You¡¯re so stiff, Markus. Maybe you really do need someone to take care of you."


    I forced out a shaky breath, my body still locked in place.


    "Oh, and brother? Don¡¯t go saying you want kids to any other woman," Nora murmured. "I can''t assure what they''d do to you, or what I¡¯d do¡­"


    I didn¡¯t even know what to say at that point.

 Chapter 12: A mistake

    The walk home was quiet, save for the rustling of the shopping bags in my hands.


    The bags in my hands felt heavier with every step, but it wasn¡¯t the weight of the things inside them that dragged me down, it was everything else.


    Today had stretched on endlessly, yet somehow, it had also slipped through my fingers too fast before I could make sense of it.


    And now, walking home, I could feel the silence pressing in. Not the peaceful kind, but the kind that squeezed around my ribs, that left me trapped in my own thoughts with nowhere to run.


    I glanced at Nora.


    She walked ahead, bags in hand, her steps light. There was an ease to her movements, like she belonged here. Like she had carved out a space in this world, reshaped herself to fit inside it.


    I barely recognized her sometimes.


    The way she laughed with strangers, the way she carried herself¡­ She wasn¡¯t the girl who used to clutch my sleeve, who used to snap back at strangers, who used to need me.


    And yet, when she was with me, she was still that same Nora.


    The same girl who leaned into me, touched me too much, the one who had just crawled her tongue across my throat.


    I swallowed hard, the memory of it creeping up my spine, cold and hot all at once.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time she had done things like that. It had been gradual, easy to brush off before, easy to pretend it didn¡¯t mean anything. But today¡­


    Today, she crossed a line.


    And I let her.


    That was what scared me the most.


    Not what she did. Not the way she acted.


    But the fact that I hesitated.


    The fact that, deep down, in the places I didn¡¯t want to look, I wasn¡¯t sure if I even wanted to stop her.


    My grip tightened on the bags, my knuckles turning white.


    A year apart, and she had changed. Or maybe I was the one who had fallen out of sync.


    It was so different from the girl who used to cling to me like I was the only solid thing in her world.


    And yet¡­ she still was the only solid thing in mine.


    Was I even needed in her life anymore?


    I could still feel the ghost of her touch. The warmth of her breath against my skin.


    I should reject her. Push her away. Make it clear that whatever this is, whatever line she thinks she can cross, it has to stop.


    But could I?


    Could I live without her?


    Would she even stay if I did that?


    Did I even deserve her?


    The questions piled up, each one heavier than the last, pressing down on my chest until I could barely breathe. My mind was a mess of tangled knots, of things I couldn¡¯t untangle, of feelings I couldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t have¡­


    My eyes darted, searching for something, anything.


    I forced myself to focus on the pavement ahead, on the distant glow of our home¡¯s lights peeking through the buildings.


    I told myself it was just the exhaustion messing with me, that I was overthinking things.


    But my eyes kept drifting back to her.


    She must¡¯ve felt my gaze, because she suddenly turned, catching me in the act.


    ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± she asked, her voice light, teasing.


    I hesitated for a fraction of a second too long. Then I shook my head. ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She gave me a knowing smile but didn¡¯t push. Instead, she nudged my arm lightly with her elbow before walking a little ahead.


    I let out a slow breath.


    The streetlights buzzed softly as we continued on, the cool night air settling around us. But even as we neared home, the weight in my chest didn¡¯t lift.


    The night air clung to us, chilly and humid. When we arrived, the distant murmur of voices could be heard from inside. Soon, it sharpened into something uglier; shouting, raw and unfiltered.


    Nora and I exchanged glances.


    The front door was already ajar.


    We stepped inside.


    The house felt colder than it should have, colder than it was outside.


    Inside, Cassandra stood near the kitchen, arms crossed tightly against her chest, her face set in a look of frustration that I had seen too many times before.


    Across from her, a figure swaying slightly, Dorian.


    Our father.


    The air was stale, thick with the cloying scent of alcohol mixing with the bitterness of an argument already in full swing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not my fault,¡± Dorian slurred, his voice rough, anger bubbling just beneath the surface. ¡°The whole damn world is trying to fuck with me.¡±


    Cassandra let out a sharp laugh, shaking her head. ¡°You always have an excuse, don¡¯t you?¡± she shot back. ¡°It was your boss before, then the system, then bad luck. Now it¡¯s the whole world?¡±


    Dorian¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°You don¡¯t get it, Cass,¡± he snapped, jabbing a finger at her. ¡°You never have. You sit there acting all high and mighty, but you don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to have everything ripped away from you.¡±


    ¡°Everything?¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice rose, incredulous. ¡°You lost your job two years ago. And I didn¡¯t say a damn thing then. Because you were trying. You were looking. I stood by you because you weren¡¯t letting it destroy you.¡±


    Dorian scoffed, rolling his eyes. ¡°And now suddenly I¡¯m the villain?¡±


    ¡°You stopped trying last year,¡± she shot back, voice shaking with anger. ¡°You just gave up. You don¡¯t even pretend to look for work anymore. All you do is drink and lash out at everyone around you.¡±


    His lips curled into a sneer. ¡°You think you¡¯re better than me? You think just because you pull in a paycheck and have that goddamn family of moth freaks at your back, you get to stand there and act like some saint?¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s eye twitched at that comment. She took a step forward, her hands balling into fists at her sides. ¡°This isn¡¯t about money, Dorian. It¡¯s about you. It¡¯s about how you¡¯ve changed. You weren¡¯t like this before, you weren¡¯t cruel.¡±


    His eyes narrowed. ¡°Oh, so now I¡¯m cruel?¡±


    She let out a harsh breath, her voice dropping into something almost exhausted. ¡°Listen to yourself,¡± she murmured. ¡°You don¡¯t even care, do you?¡±


    Dorian waved a dismissive hand, turning away as if the conversation bored him. ¡°I don¡¯t have to listen to this,¡± he muttered. ¡°I work my ass off for this family, and all I get is grief-¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t work at all,¡± Cassandra snapped. ¡°You haven¡¯t in over a year.¡±


    Dorian scoffed, rolling his eyes, but she wasn¡¯t finished.


    ¡°I told you¡­ you could be here, actually be here. Cook, take care of the kids, manage the house. You could¡¯ve been part of this family instead of some shadow that only stumbles in to drink and disappear again.¡±


    Dorian¡¯s lip curled, disgust flashing across his face. ¡°What, you wanted me to be some house husband? Cleaning dishes, scrubbing floors, making dinner while you play breadwinner?¡±


    ¡°If that¡¯s what it took, yes!¡± Cassandra threw her hands up, exasperated. ¡°You weren¡¯t doing anything anyway, at least then you¡¯d have mattered.¡±


    Dorian took a step closer, looming. His voice dropped to something lower, something cold. ¡°I am an independent man, Cassandra. I don¡¯t need to rely on some moth to put food on the table.¡±


    Cassandra laughed, bitter and sharp. ¡°That¡¯s rich, coming from someone who¡¯s done nothing but take, take, take-¡±


    ¡°You think I¡¯m the problem?¡± Dorian¡¯s voice was rough, bitter. ¡°You think I want to be like this? Like this whole damn household isn¡¯t trying to screw me over too?¡±


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t notice, Dorian? That I don¡¯t see what¡¯s been happening? You¡¯re never home anymore! And when you are, you¡¯re-¡± Cassandra¡¯s voice cracked, raw with frustration.


    ¡°Oh, here we go again,¡± Dorian sneered. ¡°I¡¯m never home? That¡¯s rich, coming from the woman who-¡±


    ¡°Who what? Who held this family together while you pissed away everything?¡±


    I could hear the venom in her words, but there was something else¡­ something deeper. Exhaustion. Desperation.


    Dorian scoffed. ¡°Yeah? And what exactly have you been holding together? This?¡± He gestured around with a mocking laugh. ¡°Face it, Cassandra. You don¡¯t even have a damn clue what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°I know our money¡¯s been disappearing. Not just recently, this has been happening for years! Three damn years, Dorian! What the hell have you been doing?¡±


    Silence stretched for just a moment too long.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± Dorian suddenly barked, his words slurred but cutting. ¡°You think you¡¯re so much better than me? You think I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re doing? You just want to turn me into some whipped little servant while you run around pretending you¡¯re the hero of this family.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Cassandra said, her voice low and steady. ¡°I just wanted you to try.¡±


    The words hung between them, raw and open.


    Then, Dorian¡¯s voice dropped, slow and cutting. ¡°You really wanna do this? Fine.¡± He stepped closer, his presence suffocating. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about your kids.¡±


    I stiffened. My grip on the bags tightened.


    Cassandra flinched. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look. You think I don¡¯t see it? Nora doesn¡¯t even have impala blood. And as for him¡± Dorian¡¯s gaze snapped at her, his eyes dark and cruel.


    I felt the weight of it before the words even landed.


    ¡°That little freak. He¡¯s just a parasite.¡±


    My stomach twisted.


    ¡°Dorian, shut the hell up.¡± Cassandra hissed, her voice low and sharp, like the crack of a whip.


    Dorian let out a low chuckle, full of contempt. ¡°You wanna know what¡¯s wrong with this family, Cassandra? Look no further.¡± He flailed his arms theatrically, entertaining his faux audience. ¡°That thing has been dragging us down since the day it showed up. This whole mess? It started with him.¡±


    My chest tightened, and my throat burned.


    He sneered. ¡°Bad luck follows him like a curse. It¡¯s no damn coincidence. You feel it, don¡¯t you? He ruined everything. Even Nora.¡± He laughed, shaking his head. ¡°That girl¡¯s obsessed with him. You don¡¯t find that normal, do you?¡±


    I knew Dorian had never been kind to me. Never really fully accepted me. But this, this was something else.


    This was hatred.


    And it cut deeper than anything else ever had.


    A gentle touch wrapped around my arm. Nora.


    Her fingers tightened slightly, as if trying to anchor me, her eyes filled with quiet sadness. ¡°Let¡¯s leave,¡± she whispered, her voice barely audible over the shouting. ¡°We¡¯ll come back later.¡±


    I stiffened, then slowly shrugged her hand off. My gaze met hers, despair clawing at my chest.


    ¡°I want to hear,¡± I murmured, my voice hollow. ¡°All of it.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I barely had time to brace myself before the next words hit.


    ¡°You know what? Let¡¯s talk about how you ruined her life too,¡± Dorian sneered, his voice sharp enough to slice through bone.


    Cassandra¡¯s grip tightened around her arm, but she didn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°She couldn¡¯t even go to school because of him,¡± he spat, his words dripping with scorn. ¡°A normal girl, with a normal future, and yet, she had to stay locked up in this house because you wouldn¡¯t let that thing go outside.¡±


    He laughed bitterly. ¡°And why? Because you were scared? Because you thought the world wouldn¡¯t understand?¡± His glare snapped to her, full of mockery. ¡°Tell me again why you had to keep him hidden away like some kind of dirty little secret.¡±


    Cassandra¡¯s fingers dug into her arms, her nails pressing crescent-shaped marks into her skin. ¡°I didn¡¯t keep him hidden because I wanted to,¡± she said, her voice tight. ¡°I kept him safe because he wouldn¡¯t fit in. You know what they would do to him if they found out-¡±


    ¡°Oh, cut the bullshit,¡± Dorian snapped. ¡°That¡¯s the excuse you¡¯ve been feeding yourself for years, isn¡¯t it?¡± He gestured wildly, nearly knocking over an empty bottle on the table. ¡°That he¡¯s ¡®too different.¡¯ That the world wouldn¡¯t accept him. But you know what? The world never even got the chance.¡±


    Cassandra shook her head. ¡°I was protecting him.¡±


    ¡°You were protecting your own delusions!¡± Dorian snapped. ¡°He¡¯s not some extinct ¡®human.¡¯ He¡¯s not some precious miracle. He¡¯s a freak, Cassandra. A freak that you let sink his claws into our daughter, too.¡±


    The air around me felt suffocating. My stomach twisted, my fingers trembling at my sides.


    ¡°And you know what?¡± he scoffed. ¡°Even now, you¡¯re still clinging to that ridiculous fantasy. Acting like he¡¯s some chosen relic from a dead species.¡± He let out a dry, humorless laugh. ¡°That quack doctor you worship so much has been feeding you lies for years, and you lapped it up like an idiot. He¡¯s not human. He¡¯s not special. He¡¯s just-¡±


    His voice dropped lower, seething with resentment.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a mistake.¡±


    Cassandra took a step forward. ¡°Don¡¯t talk about him like-!¡±


    He cut her off. ¡°That doctor is a liar,¡± Dorian barked. ¡°And you¡¯re a fool.¡±


    Something ugly swelled in my chest, something bitter and burning.


    ¡°Hell, I don¡¯t even know why I¡¯m pretending anymore,¡± he muttered, voice dropping lower. ¡°I doubt that thing even considers what we¡¯ve sacrificed for him.¡±


    I sucked in a sharp breath, but it felt like my lungs wouldn¡¯t work.


    Cassandra recoiled, but Dorian only leaned in.


    ¡°He¡¯s a parasite,¡± he murmured, thick with disdain. ¡°A damn leech that¡¯s been sucking this family dry. And you let it happen.¡±


    A parasite.


    The floor beneath me felt like it wasn¡¯t there anymore.


    ¡°And Nora?¡± He let out a bitter laugh. ¡°She¡¯s obsessed with him. And that¡¯s on you, too.¡±


    Nora¡¯s grip on me twitched, but I couldn¡¯t turn to her.


    ¡°You let that thing ruin her life,¡± Dorian spat. ¡°And now, look at what¡¯s left.¡±


    I wanted to move. I wanted to breathe. I wanted to turn away before the words could carve themselves any deeper.


    But it was too late.


    They already had.

 Chapter 13: Departure

    The argument eventually lost its fire, dying down into dull, bitter embers. The voices blurred, their words dissolving into the heavy silence that followed.


    I didn¡¯t know how long I stood there, staring at nothing.


    A parasite.


    The word curled in my mind, seeping into every hollow space, filling them with something heavy and cold. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A parasite," I muttered, the word leaving a bitter taste in my mouth.


    I let out a soft chuckle. Empty, self-deprecating.


    Maybe Dorian was right.


    Maybe I was nothing more than something clinging onto this house, this family. Something that never truly belonged.


    I barely noticed when my feet started moving, slow and mechanical.


    The entrance stretched around me, dark and cold, its walls pressing in with its walls. The floor creaked beneath my weight, a quiet, pitiful sound.


    I pressed a hand against the wooden frame of the door, but my fingers felt numb. My breath hitched in my throat as I swallowed against the lump forming there, thick and unmoving.


    I didn¡¯t realize I was shaking until I saw my reflection in the darkened window.


    A faint, distorted image stared back at me, a hollow-eyed thing, barely holding itself together. Different from my earthly counterpart.


    I lifted a hand, pressing my fingers against the glass, tracing the outline of my face. A stranger stared back at me. Someone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    Was that really me?


    I curled my fingers into a fist, pressing it against my chest as if that could stop the ache blooming there. But it didn¡¯t. It only spread, deeper, heavier, curling into my body.


    I wanted to run.


    Run until the cold bit at my skin, until the wind howled loud enough to drown out the words echoing in my head.


    But I had nowhere to go.


    Nowhere that I wouldn¡¯t still be what he said I was.


    I sucked in a sharp breath, but it felt wrong. My lungs ached, like they didn¡¯t want to hold onto the air anymore. Like maybe I shouldn¡¯t be breathing at all.


    A parasite.


    I squeezed my eyes shut.


    Maybe he was right.


    My legs moved before my mind could catch up.


    I just wanted to go¡­ Away from that house, away from those words still ringing in my head.


    I didn¡¯t know where I was going. I just needed to move. The pavement beneath my feet uneven and rough, but none of it mattered. The further I got, the lighter my chest felt, as if distance alone could peel away the weight of those words.


    "Brother!"


    A hand latched onto my wrist, yanking me back.


    Nora.


    She clung to me, her fingers tightening around my arm like she was afraid I''d vanish if she let go.


    Her eyes, usually so bright, were wide with panic, searching my face for something, maybe for some form of reassurance. Some proof that I wasn¡¯t about to do exactly what I was thinking of doing.


    "You-" Her breath hitched. "You can''t leave. You''re not thinking straight."


    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to meet her gaze. "Nora, I-"


    "You can''t leave," she cut in, her grip tightening, nails pressing against my skin. "Don¡¯t say things like that. Not like this. I can¡¯t- I won¡¯t let you go."


    I swallowed hard, the words lodged in my throat.


    "You know what I am to you," I said instead, my voice barely above a whisper. Sorrowful.


    "I¡¯m the reason you couldn¡¯t go to school. I¡¯m the reason-" I hesitated, feeling something tighten in my chest. "This is what you are now. Because of me."


    She shook her head violently, strands of hair whipping across her face. "Stop it! Just- just stop talking like that!"


    Her breathing turned shallow, her fingers trembling as they clutched at my sleeve, pulling me closer, like she was trying to tether me to the ground.


    "I won¡¯t let you go," she whispered, almost to herself. "I won¡¯t. You think you can just leave? You think I¡¯ll just let that happen?"


    Her nails dug in deeper, her body pressing against mine, desperate, possessive.


    "You don¡¯t get to leave me, Markus. You can¡¯t."


    I tried to pry her fingers off, but she only tightened her grip, her knuckles turning white.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I pleaded, forcing my voice to stay calm. ¡°This isn¡¯t right. You know it isn¡¯t. I need to go- I need to fix things.¡±


    ¡°Fix what?¡± she snapped, eyes glistening. ¡°You think leaving will fix anything? That it¡¯ll make things better? For who, brother? For me?¡±


    I opened my mouth, but she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°You think you¡¯re bad for me? You think you¡¯re the problem?¡± Her voice cracked, shaking as much as her hands. ¡°If you go, I¡¯ll- I¡¯ll never forgive you.¡±


    I sucked in a breath. ¡°Nora, please-¡±


    She didn¡¯t let me finish. She yanked me forward, pulling me flush against her, arms wrapping around me in a grip that was anything but gentle. Warmth enveloped me, but it wasn¡¯t comforting.


    Her grip loosened just slightly, her fingers brushing against my back as if tracing memories into my skin.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Her voice was softer now, almost fragile.


    ¡°Do you remember when we were kids? How you used to console me every night, keeping me warm in your embrace? How you used to take care of me. How you were always there for me¡­


    She paused, her breaths rapid shallow gasps, until she finally drew in one big, deep breath.


    ¡°You thought you didn¡¯t belong anywhere, but to me¡­ you¡¯re the most precious thing I¡¯ve ever had.¡±


    I clenched my jaw.


    She pulled back just enough to look at me, her eyes glassy with something raw and desperate. ¡°Remember when I got sick that winter, and you stayed up all night with me? You kept telling me to go sleep, but I didn¡¯t. I wouldn¡¯t. Then you¡¯d press cold cloths to my forehead, make sure I ate, stayed awake all night just to make sure I was still breathing.¡±


    I shouldn¡¯t waver now.


    Her lips quirked up, but it wasn¡¯t a smile- it was something else, something brittle. ¡°You were the only one who ever cared that much. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t live with you anymore brother¡­ Markus.¡±


    A parasite.


    Her grip tightened. ¡°You promised, Markus. You promised you¡¯d always be there. That¡¯d you¡¯d always choose me first. That I wouldn¡¯t be alone.¡± Her voice cracked, and for a second, she sounded like that same fragile girl from all those years ago, the one who used to cling to me like I was the only thing keeping her alive.


    I shook my head. ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean for it to be like this. This isn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what?¡± she whispered. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wanting to stay by your side? You took care of me for so long, Markus. So why-¡± Her voice faltered, sobbing, ¡°why¡­ why do you want to leave me now?¡±


    I looked away, forcing down the guilt clawing at my throat. ¡°Nora. You¡¯re grown now. You shouldn¡¯t-¡± I exhaled sharply, willing myself to stay firm. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t need me like this.¡±


    Silence stretched between us, heavy and suffocating.


    Then, finally, she let out a quiet breath, something slow, almost melancholic.


    ¡°You really won¡¯t change your mind, will you?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer.


    She exhaled again, slower this time, then rested her forehead against my shoulder. I could feel the warmth of her breath against my collarbone, the way her fingers trembled against my arms.


    ¡°Then¡­ at least listen to my last request.¡±


    I hesitated, then gave a slow nod. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Nora didn¡¯t waste a second. She took my hand, her grip firm¡­ unrelenting. She pulled me away from the house, away from the voices that had long since faded into an empty hush. I let her. I didn¡¯t ask where we were going. Some part of me already knew.


    The night air felt colder the farther we walked. The trees loomed taller, their branches stretching overhead like a web. Leaves crunched under our feet, the only sound between us. I focused on the way she held my hand, clutching and loosening her grip with each step, as if to ensure I was still there.


    And then, there it was.


    The hollow space beneath the rock was still there, half-hidden in the underbrush, just as it had always been. Once, we fit perfectly inside, curling into each other for warmth on nights when there was nowhere else to go. But now, we had grown too much. The space remained small, unchanged. Only we were different.


    Nora knelt down, running her fingers over the rough surface of the stone. There was something almost reverent in the way she touched it. My chest tightened.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± she asked, voice barely above a whisper.


    I stayed silent.


    She let out a quiet breath, her fingers still tracing the stone. ¡°I do,¡± she murmured.


    ¡°I remember everything about that night. The cold, the pain¡­ how I was sure I wouldn¡¯t wake up the next morning.¡± Her head tilted slightly, her gaze flicking to me, dark with something unreadable. ¡°But I did. Because of you.¡±


    I swallowed hard.


    Her hand curled into a fist against the rock. ¡°That was the night you gave me life, Markus. The night you saved me.¡± She shook her head, her voice thick with emotion.


    Before I could react, she lunged at me, tackling me with enough force to knock the breath from my lungs. Her arms locked around me, squeezing so tightly it almost hurt.


    ¡°Please,¡± she whispered, her voice breaking. ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    She was shaking. I could feel it. The raw desperation clung to her, bleeding into every inch of her hold.


    And then she kissed me.


    A parasite.

 Chapter 14: Fault (1) (18+)

    The world felt impossibly still.


    Nora¡¯s lips pressed against mine, and for a moment, my mind simply¡­ stopped.


    I didn¡¯t move. Didn¡¯t breathe. My body locked up, stiff as stone, while my thoughts scattered in every direction, unable to grasp onto a single coherent idea. This wasn¡¯t happening. This couldn¡¯t be happening.


    But it was.


    My heart pounded against my ribs, each beat hammering louder than the last. Not out of excitement. Not out of anything warm or tender. Just pure, suffocating panic.


    I wanted to recoil, to push her away, but I couldn¡¯t make myself move. My hands just hovered uselessly at my sides.


    Just¡­ what is she doing?


    The words screamed inside my head, but my lips wouldn¡¯t form them.


    A second passed. Then another.


    And then I ripped myself away.


    My breath came out uneven, chest rising and falling in short, erratic bursts. I stared at her. Really stared at her, I couldn¡¯t even recognize the girl in front of me.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± My voice wavered, barely above a whisper. ¡°What-¡±


    She looked at me, her wide eyes glistening, her lips parted just slightly like she was about to say something, but no words came.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I finally forced out. It came out more like a plea than a question.


    She blinked, and for the briefest moment, something like hesitation flickered across her face. Then, just as quickly, it was gone.


    Her expression softened, but there was something else behind it. Something desperate. ¡°Markus¡­¡± she whispered.


    She reached for me again, and I flinched.


    I hated that. I hated that I flinched. But my body acted before I could stop it.


    That hurt look flashed across her face, but I couldn¡¯t focus on that now. My mind was too tangled, too overwhelmed, drowning under the weight of everything.


    I swallowed hard, shaking my head. ¡°Nora, we¡­ we can¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± she interrupted, her voice cracking.


    I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. Because how was I supposed to explain this? How was I supposed to put into words that this was wrong, that this wasn¡¯t what she needed, that I was the last person in the world who should mean this much to her?


    That I was bad for her. That I had always been bad for her.


    She took a step forward, her hands shaking at her sides. ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose you,¡± she whispered. ¡°Not again.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. ¡°Nora, I-¡±


    A lump formed in my throat.


    This wasn¡¯t right. This wasn¡¯t normal. I should have stopped this years ago.


    But I hadn¡¯t.


    And now, here we were.


    I forced myself to meet her eyes, trying to keep my voice steady. ¡°Nora,¡± I said, the roughness in my tone betraying the tension beneath the surface, ¡°we can¡¯t be doing this.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer at first. Just looked at me with something unreadable in her gaze.


    Then, after what felt like an eternity, she smiled.


    It wasn¡¯t a happy smile.


    It was something else entirely.


    It scared me.


    Her lips curled upward, but her eyes gleamed with something far darker, an intensity that sent a sharp chill down my spine.


    ¡°You keep rejecting me,¡± she whispered, voice trembling with something I couldn¡¯t place. ¡°Even now, after everything.¡±


    Her fingers. Those delicate, slender fingers, began to move. They crawled up my arms, slow and deliberate, nails grazing over my skin with an almost unbearable lightness. I tensed, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want it to be like this,¡± she continued, her fingers trailing further. ¡°I thought¡­ I really thought we could just be normal. That maybe one day, you¡¯d see me the way I see you.¡±


    Her hands crept higher, one sliding to the back of my neck, the other pressing against my ribs. My breathing grew shallow.


    ¡°But I was wrong, wasn¡¯t I?¡± She tilted her head, her expression unreadable. ¡°You keep running away. Even though I¡¯ve always been here. Always waiting.¡±


    I swallowed hard, my body locked in place as her arms corner me beneath her, forcing me further back.


    ¡°I dreamed of us,¡± she went on, her voice soft, almost wistful. ¡°A quiet home. Somewhere safe, where no one could hurt us.¡±


    Her hands trailed lower, brushing over my sides, her touch ghosting over my stomach.


    ¡°Waking up next to you every morning¡­¡± She exhaled, her breath warm against my skin. ¡°Raising children together.¡±


    A shiver crawled up my spine.


    She leaned in, pressing closer, her grip tightening, her nails almost digging in.


    ¡°I would¡¯ve been a good wife, Markus.¡±


    I tried to move, but she pushed harder, her fingers splaying across my chest, keeping me in place.


    ¡°We could¡¯ve been happy.¡±


    She tilted her head up, her lips just barely grazing my jaw.


    ¡°But you keep making this difficult.¡±


    My breath hitched.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make you stay,¡± she murmured, her nails pressing deeper, her body molding against mine. ¡°But I will.¡±


    I forced my hands up, trying to push her back, but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You¡¯re mine, Markus.¡± Her voice dropped lower, a whisper, a promise, a threat.


    ¡°You¡¯re my mate.¡±


    Her touch grew more lingering, her nails digging into my skin as if trying to claim me.


    Fear took control of me.


    I choked out her name, my voice frayed and desperate ¡°Nora¡­ stop.¡±


    But she ignored me, her breath hot on my neck as she nibbled gently, a silent demand that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I knew what she wanted, what she needed, but I couldn''t give it to her. Not like this.


    Her hands began to move in earnest, sliding over my shoulders, pushing aside the fabric of my shirt to reveal my collarbones. She kissed me there. Soft, pillowy lips that made my heart ache with a confusing sensation; dread, weakness, desire.


    I felt the warmth of her palms breaching my bare skin, her body grazing its residual heat against mine.


    ¡°I''ve loved you for so long,¡± she closed in, whispering against my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. ¡°You don''t know what it''s like, to be so close and yet so far away.¡±


    But the words in my mind grew louder, drowning out the sound of my racing heart.


    I wasn¡¯t worth it. I wasn¡¯t worth her affection. I wasn¡¯t worth anything. Or any of this¡­


    I placed my own hands on her plump hips as they buried in, trying to keep her at bay, but she was insistent. She leaned in, her lips finding mine with a fervor that made me dizzy.


    She dug in, her kiss like a drug, sweet and addictive, and for a moment¡­ I forgot everything. Our tumultuous past, my reservations, the world around us.


    I feel her breath mingle with mine as she leans in slowly, her lips brushing mine. Then suddenly, she seized my face with a strength that took no regard for my consent.


    Before I could even brace myself, her heated lips crashed onto mine, forceful and insistent, as if she was determined to steal every last trace of my guard


    I can hardly process the sensation as her tongue; adamant, forceful, protruded from between her lips.


    It moved with an invasive tension, a dark, living appendage that twists and wriggles against my own, exploring every hidden corner of my mouth.


    Each wet motion, paved way for its new home in the depths of my mouth.


    The probing grew relentless. It went further, salvaging every bit of my mouth until I couldn¡¯t distinguish her sweet saliva from my own.


    Finally, with a breathless parting, a sultry string of spittle drew long, connecting our mouths.


    But the fog lifted, and the reality of the situation crashed down on me like a ton of bricks.


    With a slow, unwinding movement, Nora¡¯s wings unfurled around us, hiding me further beneath her body.


    She leaned in, her breath warm against my neck, and murmured, ¡°I won¡¯t let you run,¡± as her lips brushed my nape.


    Before I could fully comprehend the terror of her touch, her fangs, gleaming and ferocious, found the tender pulse of my neck.


    The first bite was painful, a tender pinch of pain that sent electric shocks of pleasure racing along every nerve. My senses blurred in the overwhelming sensation.


    Her lips carried on, each subtle nibble lying a claim on my body, her teeth grazing my skin.


    Her hands roamed possessively, fingertips brushing patterns along my exposed skin, leaving faint traces.


    With every delicate, deliberate bite, I felt more devoured¡­ not consumed in body alone, but in spirit. I was unravelling, dissolving into a haze of raw, self-loathing.


    Encased by the hypnotic, rhythmic beat of her wings, my body was growing weary. Rendered almost useless under her strength.


    My breathing, choked and breathless, harmonized with her low, throaty purrs as she claimed me piece by aching piece.


    Nora¡¯s grip tightened as I struggled weakly against her unrelenting pull. My hands, glistening with sweat and trembling uncertainty, fumbled at the hem of my shirt as she deftly tore at the fabric.


    ¡°Nora, stop this!¡± I gasped, a tremor of protest mingling with a desperate, confusing longing. But her eyes, dark and insistent, considered no refusal.


    She slid her hand along my chest, unfastening buttons with swiftness. My protests grew feeble as she stripped me away.


    Each discarded piece of clothing fell away like the remnants of my former, worthless self.


    I twisted against her grip, my muscles straining as I tried to pull free, to reclaim even a sliver of control. But it was futile. Her hold was firm, unyielding, and the more I struggled, the closer she drew me in.


    ¡°Markus,¡± she purred, her voice a heady mixture of command, my hair standing under her chilling voice. Her moth-like antennae brushed my exposed skin, leaving behind a faint, shimmering dust that seemed to glow in the dim light.


    Almost instantly, a warm, tingling sensation spread through my body, seeping into my veins¡­ clouding my thoughts.


    My resistance began to crumble. My willpower softened, removed entirely, under the sprinkle of whatever she¡¯d left on me.


    Her cheeks flushed a deep, feverish red, her eyes wide and¡­ all-consuming, as if she¡¯d slipped into some manic trance. She wasn¡¯t listening anymore¡­ not to my words, nor to reason.


    Her lips parted slightly, breath coming in shallow bursts, and the way she looked at me was almost feral, like she¡¯d been consumed by something far beyond my reach.


    Her gaze never left mine as her hand trailed down the torn edge of my underwear. With deliberate slowness, she slipped her fingers beneath the fabric, finding the hardened bulge that betrayed my thoughts.


    I tried to pull away, my heart hammering in protest, but her grip was ironclad. As her fingers worked their slow, methodical movement, her ample breasts pressed further into my chest, their soft, warm weight overwhelming my senses.


    The shaking softness of her warm, abundant flesh against mine began blurring the lines between my reasoning.


    Every shift, every press of her bosom against my exposed chest, deepened the intensity of the moment.


    Her crazed eyes burned into mine as she ground her hips against me, her voice low and dangerous.


    ¡°Brother,¡± she purred, her tone a mix of lust and barely contained eagerness, ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for so long. Every night, whenever you made those painful, teasing moans, your whispered cries in the dark... It¡¯s all your fault. You tempted me, you used Yuki to tempt me. You made me crave you more. To unsully¡­ to purify your body.¡±


    Her fingers, relentless and insistent, continued their slow exploration beneath the shredded remnants of my underwear, kneading the bulge that throbbed in response.


    ¡°Mhmm, brother,¡± she hissed, her breath hot against my ear, ¡°I¡¯ve watched you, every twitch, every shudder, every time desire flickered across your face back then. I¡¯ve seen you tremble in your sleep, your body begging for me, begging for my touch.¡±


    Her smile widened, sharp and predatory, as she leaned closer, her eyes dark with possession. "I don¡¯t just want you. I want to devour you, to swallow you whole and colour you in my shades, until there¡¯s nothing left of you but me. I want to hear you writhe, to feel you come undone under my hands."


    I opened my mouth to speak, to push back, but the words dissolved before they could form. My resistance crumbled, piece by piece, under the weight of her gaze, her words, her presence.


    Even as I struggled weakly, my protests tangled with unwanted desire, her ample breasts deepened their press against me, its softness morphing like marshmallows, intensifying every conflicted sensation.


    She continued, her voice dripping with wicked delight, ¡°I want to taste you, to watch you resist. It only makes me want you more, to feel every inch of you.¡±


    With a final, ravenous smile playing on her lips, Nora leaned in slowly. Her tongue hovered near the sensitive head of my dick as she whispered huskily, ¡°Now, brother... let me show you exactly how long I¡¯ve desired you.¡±

 Chapter 15: Fault (2) (18+)

    With a final, ravenous smile playing on her lips, Nora leaned in slowly. Her tongue hovered near the sensitive head of my dick as she whispered huskily, ¡°Now, Markus... let me show you exactly how long I¡¯ve desired you.¡±


    She drew closer to it. With tantalizing slowness, her tongue flicked forward, teasing the very tip of my throbbing cock. The touch was electrifying, making my body thrash in pleasure.


    Her tongue circled and teased, each stroke like a slimy declaration of her claim over me with the raw hunger of a desire years in the making.


    Her words mingled with the rhythm of her suckles. ¡°Mmm~ you¡¯ve been mine, brother,¡± she murmured, her voice dripping with a low, sultry satisfaction.


    A soft, wet pluck escaped her lips, like she was savoring the taste of her words. ¡°Every night, every breath,¡± she continued, her tone a mix of hunger and triumph, ¡°I¡¯ve always been¡­ mmm~ doing my best to¡­ -to cleanse those remnants.¡±


    Another faint click of her tongue, a deliberate, teasing pause, as if she were drawing something in, savoring it. ¡°And now¡­ you¡¯re finally here for me.¡± The words were punctuated by a slow, deliberate exhale, the sound almost obscenely intimate, familiar.


    She lifted her body as she began to take off her clothes, one by one.


    Her fingers moved with a grace that seemed almost practiced, as if she had performed this dance countless times before in her mind. Each button slipped free, revealing a sliver of skin more pale than moonlight, more enticing than the other.


    Her hands slid down the curve of her waist, her hips rolling with an instinctual, seductive sway that sent my heart racing. She hooked her thumbs into the band of her panties and began to lower them, her movements slow, scandalous.


    She stepped closer, her bare skin brushing against my legs as she drew closer. The scent of her juices filled the area, intoxicating and overwhelming.


    She leaned in, placing her hands on either side of my head, and let her panties drop onto my face. The soft fabric clung to my nose and mouth, muffling my face with the heady, musky tang of her arousal.


    She gets up momentarily, relieving me of the pressure, and then with a fierce, commanding thrust, she planted her dripping pink pussy right against my face, smothering me in her heat and forcing me to inhale a much stronger, intense scent of her desire than before.


    She began to rock her hips, grinding herself against my mouth and nose. Still locked in this dark, decadent dance, Nora¡¯s hand slid down to capture my throbbing cock.


    With an almost feral delight, she pulled me closer, her fingers caressing and teasing as she spoke in a low, husky tone. "I''ve craved every inch of you, brother."


    Her words dripped with euphoria as she slowly, tantalizingly took my dick into her mouth, her tongue wrestling in a maddening pleasure that broke my mind.


    Her thighs clamped down around my face, silencing any protest as she began to fuck my mouth with a rhythm that grew more demanding with every passing second.


    Her pussy, slick, hot, smothered me in a scent that was both terrifying and thrilling. Every moan, every gasp she made reverberated through me.


    The moments stretched, a slow, gradual buildup of raw intensity, until the tension reached its end point.


    Nora¡¯s grip on my hips tightened, her legs pulling my face closer to her as she ground herself against me, her hips moving faster, the wet slap of our bodies echoing around us.


    Her breath grew ragged, her movements more erratic, and I could feel her approaching the edge. Her nails dug into my legs, a silent demand for more, and I gave it to her. My tongue delving deeper, my mouth moving in rhythm with her own.


    Then, she let out a keening wail that pierced the silence "Ahh~ brother!", her body convulsing as she came.


    The intensity of her climax sent shockwaves through me, my cock pulsing in her mouth in response.


    Her legs quivered, and she slowly pulled away, her eyes glazed with satisfaction. She looked down at me, a smug smile playing on her lips, savouring the taste of my release on her tongue.


    Her hand remained wrapped around my throbbing length, stroking me gently as she stepped back, panting heavily.


    ¡°Mm, that was... delightful,¡± Nora murmured, her voice a seductive purr. ¡°But it''s only a sample of what I truly crave.¡± The grip around my cock tightened, and she began to pump it more vigorously, watching me with an almost terrifying hunger.


    Her speech became slowed, timed. ¡°You see, brother..." she said, her breaths coming out in short gasps, ¡°-now that I''ve had a taste, I want all of you. Every part of you.¡±


    Her words grew more intense, the heat in her eyes burning into my soul.


    ¡°I want your seed to fill me,¡± she whispered, her breath hot against my ear, "I want to feel your life grow inside me.¡±


    The thought of her, my own sister, bearing my children filled me with a mix of horror and a strange, twisted jolt that I couldn''t comprehend.


    ¡°Our children will be beautiful,¡± she continued, her voice rising in pitch. Nora''s hand didn''t stop moving on my cock, her grip tightening with every word she spoke.


    ¡°And you''ll watch me swell with your child, feel it kick and move inside me.¡±


    Her smile grew wider, twisted, foul. Like a crushing weight of hopelessness. ¡°You''ll be there when I give birth, Markus, and together, we''ll raise them as one family.¡±


    I despaired with each syllable of her words, like a knife twisting in my gut.


    ¡°You''ll see, brother,¡± she cooed, her voice growing more ecstatic by the second, ¡°our love will make everything better. We''ll be- we''ll be forever linked by our children.¡±


    Her hand on my cock grew firmer, her eyes never leaving mine as she spoke of a future, she licked her lips as if she was tasting the distress in my eyes.


    ¡°You''ll watch me with our baby,¡± she whispered, her breath warm and moist, ¡°You''ll see the love in our child''s eyes and know that we were meant to be.¡±


    Panic surged through me, a desperate, dire need to escape this twisted reality. I started to thrash harder, my body fighting against the invisible chains that held me down.


    ¡°Aww, I know you¡¯re excited but being too eager isn¡¯t good for you.¡± she spoke in her lustful haze, taking my struggle as a sign of my excitement.


    With sharp movements she straddled me, her legs on either side of my hips, her pussy wet and eager as it hovered over my cock.


    She leaned down, her big breasts brushing against my chest, her moth wings fluttering behind her. ¡°Don''t fight it,¡± she breathed her voice a seductive whisper that seemed to coil around my mind.


    But I had to try. With a burst of desperate strength, I managed to shrug off the slogging feeling that controlled me and gasped, with every ounce I could put into my words.


    ¡°Nora, please... don''t do this.¡±


    She simply smirked, leaning in and she kissed my cheek. Her pillowy lips, filled with an endearment so intense it was suffocating. Her breath tickled my ear as she whispered, ¡°I love you,¡± and I could feel her love wrapping around me like a noose, tightening with every beat of her heart.


    Her hand left my cock, and she reached down to position herself over me. And with an almost violent motion...


    She impaled herself on me.


    The suddenness of it made me cry out. I could feel her tight, hot walls stretching around me, a sensation that gnawed at me.


    Her eyes squeezed shut, and she bit her lip, a gasp of pain escaping her. I saw a crimson blossom open between her legs as she continued, her virginity lost to the intrusion of my cock.


    The sight was both depraved and disturbing. Her body trembled around me, and she took a moment to adjust, her breaths coming in sharp, shallow bursts.


    Then¡­ she gradually got used to it, the idea of it, the reality of it, and the more she did, the more it seemed to fuel her. Her breaths grew heavier, her movements more measured, gaining purchase to my release.


    Nora''s voice dropped, like a low murmur, each word curling around me like a snake. "Mhm~ you¡¯re perfect,¡± she whispered. ¡°So warm, so lovely¡­ beneath me like this. Ahh, just like I¡¯ve always imagined.


    ¡°A-ahh~ you don¡¯t have to fight it,¡± she cooed, pressing closer. ¡°I know you feel it too. That pull, that need. We belong together.¡±


    Her hips started to rock, back and forth, like a machine for milking. Grinding against me in a slow, mechanical rhythm.


    With each movement, she took more and more of my length, inch by inch, until she was fully seated on top of me, buried into her wet folds.


    I gasped, but no sound came out. My voice¡­ my breath¡­ everything was trapped inside me, suffocated by the sickly feeling of pleasure. My arms trembled, straining against her hold, but no matter how hard I fought, I couldn¡¯t move her.


    This isn¡¯t happening. This isn¡¯t real.


    Her grip tightened, embedding into my back. ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t ruin this,¡± she said, her voice almost pleading, almost desperate, dripping with thirst. ¡°I need this more than ever now, Markus.¡±


    Her hands curled around the back of my neck, holding me in place. ¡°Ahhn~ J-just let it happen. Ah, stop¡­ resisting.¡± Her words fragmented, with the intensity of pleasure, her hips moving back and forth faster and faster.


    The sound of our flesh slapping together filled the quiet of the woods, interrupted only by her gasps and the rustle of leaves beneath us.


    Her breasts bounced with each bounce of her hips, the moonlight casting strange shadows across her light skin.


    Her movements grew faster, more demanding. She was practically slamming her hips onto my dick, jack hammering it.


    Her nails digging into my chest as she used my body for her own pleasure.


    I felt it¡­ felt the growing release beneath.


    ¡°That''s it,¡± she urged, her voice a seductive hiss. ¡°Let go for me, brother. Give me everything.¡±


    Her pace grew frenzied, the friction of her pussy against my cock a blend of pain and pleasure that sent tremors across my body, eating away at it in its entirety.


    Her wings fluttered faster, creating a breeze that chilled the sweat on my skin and sent leaves dancing around us.


    The pressure inside me grew, a dam ready to burst. My eyes tearing, as I tried to resist, tried to hold it in.


    But she didn¡¯t care, lost in her own delirium, her eyes rolled back in her head as she chased her peak.


    Her pussy tightened around me, each spasm a silent demand for my release. Her nails dug deeper into my chest, drawing blood, but the pain was distant, drowned out by the fire between my legs.


    She leaned down, her eyes snapping to mine, a wild grin spreading across her face.


    ¡°Cum for me,¡± she ordered.


    Her hips moved faster, her pussy squeezing me in a vice-like grip that sent waves of pleasure crashing through me. I could feel the dam breaking, my body betraying me.


    "N-Nora," I managed to gasp out.


    With a final, desperate effort to stop...


    I released. My cock trembled. Spurting. Like a breaking dam. My hot cum flooding into her waiting depths.


    She threw her head back, a wild cry of conquest escaping her throat as she felt the warmth of my seed fill her up. Her body convulsed around me, her own orgasm crashing over her like a storm.


    For a moment, she stayed there, panting and shivering, her wings fluttering erratically before settling around us.


    Then, with a satisfied smile, she leaned down, her mouth finding mine in a kiss that was anything but gentle.


    She forced her tongue inside, making sure to taste every drop of the fear and horror that coated it.


    Her hips continued to move, like she was trying to milk every drop, swaying back and forth ensuring none of it escaped from her womb. A content sigh escaped her lips, as her kiss drew deeper.


    A cold wave of dread crashed over me, my mind coming to terms into a thought so vile, something I had never conceived to think of.


    Children. My children. Our¡­ ch..ildren¡­


    The world fractured.


    Nora¡¯s warmth, her weight, her breath against my skin, it was too much, too real. But it couldn¡¯t be. It shouldn¡¯t be.


    This wasn¡¯t happening.


    I tried to move, tried to fight, but my body didn¡¯t listen. My limbs were lead, my throat locked tight, no words, no breath, nothing.


    And then the thought came.


    What if it had already happened?


    A vision slammed into me, grotesque in its clarity. Nora¡¯s body changed, rounded, swollen with¡­ with-


    No.


    No, no, no, no, no, no-


    The air turned rancid. My skin crawled, my stomach twisted so violently I thought I¡¯d be sick. This wasn¡¯t real. It wasn¡¯t real.


    But what if it was?


    I ruined Nora. I ruined Yuki.


    And then a smile tugged at my lips.


    I had never been their salvation. I was their downfall, their sickness, the thing that rotted them from the inside out.


    I saw it now, clearer than ever.


    I was the parasite.


    I had dug in too deep, embedded myself in their flesh, their minds. Twisting. Warping. Devouring.


    And they- Nora, Yuki¡­ they were just victims.


    Victims of me.


    A shuddering breath rasped past my lips. The world tilted, sickeningly slow, as something inside me finally snapped.


    There was no escaping this. No undoing it. No breaking free.


    But there was atonement.


    I would take care of them. I would stay by their side. Because I had to.


    Because I owed them that much.


    And until I found a way to fix them. Until I found a way to cure them of me-


    I would never leave.


    ~/~#*~


    I woke with a sharp inhale, the fragments of a nightmare still lingering at the edges of my mind. It was already slipping away, its details lost in the haze of sleep.


    It was something- something awful, something dark, something that made me want to puke right then.


    Then I noticed, the warmth pressed against me.


    Nora.


    She was still holding me, arms wrapped around my torso, her breathing slow and steady against my chest.


    I stared at the ceiling, willing my heartbeat to slow. It was just a dream. A bad one, sure, but nothing more than that. I couldn¡¯t let it pull me down.


    Carefully, I peeled her arms off me and slipped out of bed. The floor was cold under my feet as I went through my morning routine.  S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Brushing my teeth, washing my face, trying to shake off the strange heaviness still clinging to me.


    By the time I made it to the breakfast table, the scent of food had settled in the air.


    Nora sat across from me, idly stirring her spoon through her bowl. She glanced up as I sat down, smiling softly.


    ¡°How about brother and I head out today?¡± she suggested, her voice light.


    I blinked. That was¡­ random.


    Before I could answer, our mother spoke up from the other side of the table.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you two just go out yesterday?¡± Cassandra asked, her tone casual, but something about it made me pause.


    Nora didn¡¯t respond.


    I looked at her, waiting for some kind of explanation, but she just smiled, her gaze flicking toward me with a strange glint in her eyes.


    My brow furrowed. I didn¡¯t remember going anywhere yesterday.


    Before I could dwell on it, Nora hopped up from her seat and grabbed my wrist, tugging me along with a giddy grin.


    ¡°Come on, brother,¡± she said, almost sing-song. ¡°Let¡¯s get moving.¡±


    I hesitated but let her lead me. Something about this felt¡­ off. But I couldn¡¯t quite put my finger on why.

 Chapter 16: Errand

    The town buzzed with the usual mid-morning energy. Cars humming softly in the distance, the faint melody of a pop song drifting from a nearby cafe, and the occasional bark from a dog tugging its owner along the sidewalk.


    At the fruit stall, a fox-eared woman leaned against the counter, her golden tail flicking behind her. Her sharp eyes landed on me the moment I approached, and a slow smile tugged at her lips.


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you a sight for sore eyes,¡± she said, her words drawing out smooth like honey. Her gaze swept over me, lingering just a second too long. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen you around here without your girlfriend clinging to your side.¡±


    Girlfriend¡­ I should¡¯ve corrected her. Probably. But I didn¡¯t. Some part of me didn¡¯t even want to.


    I sighed inwardly but kept my face neutral. ¡°I¡¯m just here to pick up a few things.¡±


    ¡°Oh, lucky me.¡± She leaned in slightly, as if I¡¯d said something far more interesting. The light caught the reddish tint of her hair, and her lips curled into a playful smile. ¡°Shopping for her, huh? What a good little boyfriend.¡±


    She plucked an apple from the pile, taking a big bite with her sharp canines before she held it out toward me.


    ¡°I¡¯d say a guy like you deserves a reward for being so thoughtful.¡± Her nails, painted a deep crimson, tapped against the fruit¡¯s smooth skin. ¡°Maybe something sweeter than apples, if you¡¯re interested.¡±


    I ignored her hand that held out the apple. My eyes travelled across the fruits again.


    ¡°Playing hard to get?¡± Her smile only widened, sharp and teasing. ¡°I don¡¯t mind a challenge.¡±


    I pretended to check the list Nora gave me, anything to avoid her gaze. This kind of attention wasn¡¯t unusual, if anything, it was just another reminder of how things worked around here. Women weren¡¯t subtle about what they wanted. Some were just more direct than others.


    "Anything else, sweetheart?" she asked, leaning forward slightly. Her ears twitched as her smile turned playful. "I¡¯d be happy to help with¡­ whatever you need."


    Still, it was better to get this over with quickly. ¡°I need carrots and some greens,¡± I said, keeping my voice even.


    ¡°You¡¯re no fun,¡± she pouted, grabbing a bundle of fresh carrots. When she handed them over, her fingers grazed the back of my hand. ¡°You sure you¡¯re satisfied with just her? Girls like that can be a bit¡­ much. You know where to find me if you ever want a change of pace.¡±


    I shifted the bag onto my shoulder and stepped back, putting a little more distance between us. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, do,¡± she purred, tail swishing as she watched me walk away.


    Just as I turned to leave, her voice rang out again.


    "Hey- wait a sec."


    I stopped, glancing back over my shoulder. She stood with one hand on her hip, her amber eyes sweeping over me with renewed interest.


    "What is it?" I asked, keeping my tone flat.


    Her ears twitched, and she tilted her head slightly. "I''ve been wondering¡­ what are you, exactly?"


    I blinked, caught off guard. "Come again?"


    She stepped a little closer, her gaze tracing over me with open interest. "Your species. What are you?"


    The question didn¡¯t surprise me. It wasn¡¯t the first time someone had asked. "Half incubus, half vampire," I answered, shifting the bag against my side.


    For a moment, she just stared. Eyes flicking from my face down to my posture, like she was piecing something together.  Then, slowly, she licked her lips, a smile curling at the edges.


    "Yeah¡­" she murmured, her gaze lingering a little too long. "I can see the incubus bits."


    Her tone made it hard to tell if she meant it as a compliment or something else. I didn¡¯t stick around to find out.


    As I got further away, I shifted the plastic grocery bags in my hands. Milk, eggs, vegetables, just the usual assortment, but enough to fill both hands.


    The sun hung lazily in the sky, warm without being overbearing. People were out in full force, chatting along the sidewalks, strolling past storefronts, or huddling in small groups.


    Some were there with familiar faces, though I didn¡¯t bother stopping, at least until someone else did it for me.


    "Markus!" someone¡¯s voice rang out, and I barely had time to turn before she waved me down from her flower stall. "Running errands for your girlfriend again?"


    My eyes glanced at her, Mrs. Ella. She ran the local stationery shop, though you¡¯d never guess it by how much energy she had.


    With her soft, curling horns peeking through waves of chestnut hair and a fluffy ram¡¯s tail that swayed with every step, she gave off an oddly playful charm with a freckled smile.


    I shifted the bags again. "...Yeah."


    She chuckled, brushing a stray silver hair from her face. "You tell that sweet girl to come visit. I swear it¡¯s been ages since I saw her last. If you¡¯re not careful, she¡¯ll make you do all the work while she lounges around, you know."


    "I¡¯ll tell her," I said instead, already turning to leave before she could rope me into a longer conversation.


    Mrs. Ella didn¡¯t let me off that easily. "Don¡¯t wait too long before starting a family either," she added with a wink. "A girl like that¡¯s someone worth keeping. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I saw you two pushing around a stroller soon enough."


    A sharp, cold feeling shot through my chest. My breath hitched as if something heavy had settled on it. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kids?


    My grip on the grocery bags tightened, and I forced myself to take a slow, even breath, but it barely helped. My heart thudded in my ears, a too-fast, uneven rhythm.


    "Markus?" Mrs. Ella¡¯s voice softened, her playful tone replaced with concern. "You feeling alright? You¡¯ve gone a bit pale."


    I swallowed down the lump in my throat, forcing a smile. "I¡¯m fine. Just... forgot something at the store." My voice came out steady enough, even if the sweat on my palms said otherwise.


    "If you say so." She didn¡¯t sound convinced but let it drop. "Don¡¯t forget to give Nora my regards."


    I nodded quickly and walked away before she could say anything else. Even as the sounds of the town faded behind me, the conversation never left my ears.


    I adjusted the bags in my grip, starting the walk back home when-


    "Hey."


    I nearly dropped the bags.


    Nora stood a few feet away, leaning casually against a lamppost. Her arms crossed over her chest, a faint smirk curving her lips.


    She wore a loose, oversized hoodie, probably one of mine, if the familiar navy color meant anything and denim shorts. Sunlight caught in her hair, making the white strands seem brighter than usual.


    "What are you doing here?" I asked, narrowing my eyes slightly.


    Her face lit up when she saw me. She pushed off the post, strolling toward me with the same easy confidence she always had. ¡°Someone had to make sure you didn¡¯t come back with nothing but junk food,¡± she teased with a warm tone.


    ¡°I got everything on the list,¡± I replied, holding up the bags as proof.


    Nora leaned in to inspect them, her lips curling in mock seriousness. "Hmm¡­ looks like you actually did.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°Of course I did.¡±


    She rifled through the bag and froze when she spotted a bundle of turnips. Her face twisted in distaste. ¡°You bought these?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re healthy,¡± I said firmly. ¡°You need to eat properly.¡±


    Nora huffed, crinkling her nose. ¡°Healthy tastes awful.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t just live off sweet things,¡± I argued. ¡°You need a balance.¡±


    ¡°I am balanced,¡± she countered, her voice light but the pout forming on her lips was genuine.


    I shook my head, adjusting the bags as I started walking again. ¡°Tough. You¡¯re eating them.¡±


    Nora fell in step beside me, a playful hum escaping her throat. ¡°You sound like an old man, you know that?¡±


    ¡°Might be. It feels like my time is coming.¡± I said half-jesting.


    The playful warmth in her eyes soon vanished. Her face, usually so expressive, wiped empty of all emotions.


    I blinked, startled by the sudden change. ¡°Hey¡­ you okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Her hand shot out, catching my wrist in a firm grip. The warmth in her touch felt colder somehow.


    ¡°Why did you say that? You¡¯re not feeling strange again, are you?¡± Her voice was too calm. Too steady.


    I tried to pull my arm back. She didn¡¯t let go.


    ¡°It was a joke.¡± My voice cracked more than I wanted.


    ¡°A joke?¡± She echoed the words softly, her thumb brushing slow circles against my pulse. ¡°Then why do you sound scared?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not-¡±


    ¡°If something¡¯s wrong¡­¡± Her grip tightened, and I caught the faintest tremor in her hand. ¡°You¡¯d tell me. You¡¯d let me help you.¡± Her smile returned, but it was off.


    Too smooth, too practiced¡­ ¡°You know I¡¯m the only one who can, right?¡±


    ¡°Nora, seriously, I¡¯m fine.¡± I forced a smile, hoping it¡¯d disarm whatever¡­ this was. ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Her hand shot out again, faster this time, as she grabbed my arm just above the wrist.


    I flinched, about to open my mouth to speak, but then I noticed it. Her antennae twitching slightly, releasing a faint, shimmering dust into the air.


    The world around me blurred at the edges. My thoughts slowed, thick and heavy like syrup.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine,¡± she murmured, her voice soft but threaded with something deeper. ¡°Why won¡¯t you tell me?¡±


    I tried to step back, tried to move, but my body wouldn¡¯t respond. It was like my limbs had turned to lead, each breath pulling me deeper into that strange, warm fog.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to hide from me,¡± she continued, leaning in closer. Her fingers traced slow, delicate patterns along my forearm. ¡°I¡¯m the only one who understands you. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    I felt confused, about why she was doing this, what was happening? But the words wouldn¡¯t come. My mind swam, caught between the sensation of her touch and the whispered sweetness in the air.


    ¡°You¡¯ll feel better if you talk to me.¡± Her voice dropped to a whisper, brushing against my senses like silk. ¡°I¡¯m the only one you can trust. The only one who¡¯ll always be here.¡±


    A shiver crawled up my neck. Somewhere deep inside, a voice told me that this was dangerous. Yet at the same time, there was a side of it wanting to embrace her, to comfort and soothe her worries.


    But those voices¡­ they were distant, fading beneath the warmth curling through my thoughts.


    ¡°Tell me everything.¡± Her fingers slid up to my shoulder, her antennae flicking again. ¡°Whatever¡¯s troubling you¡­ you can share it with me. You want to, don¡¯t you?¡±


    The worst part was¡­ I did. The longer she held me, the harder it became to resist.


    ~~~


    Before I realized it, we were already home. The familiar creak of the front gate snapped me out of the haze, but the warmth clinging to my mind lingered¡­ soft, heavy, and impossible to shake.


    Nora¡¯s hand still held mine, her fingers laced through with an ease that felt¡­ natural. Too natural.


    I closed the door behind us, the faint smell of fresh herbs and warm wood, with a tinge of beer drifting through the house.


    My chest felt tight, like something pressing in my mind, clawing to be let out in the open. And for some reason, it felt easier to speak while she was here.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± My voice came out quieter than I meant, but she still turned toward me, her eyes shining with curiosity.


    ¡°Hm?¡± She tilted her head, antennae twitching faintly.


    I hesitated, fingers tightening into my palm before forcing the words out. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve been feeling weird lately.¡±


    A flicker of something crossed her face. Too quick to place, but then she smiled. ¡°Weird how?¡±


    I swallowed the weight in my throat. ¡°About us.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything, didn¡¯t tease me like I half-expected. Just waited, her grip steady on my wrist.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ mind when people called me your boyfriend,¡± I admitted, the words leaving me before I could think them through. "It should bother me, right? But it didn¡¯t. It doesn¡¯t."


    Her smile deepened, her eyes half-lidding with something unreadable. ¡°Is that all?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± I exhaled sharply, the memory surfacing too fast. ¡°Someone mentioned¡­ kids.¡± My chest tightened again, the panic creeping back in. ¡°And for some reason¡­ it freaked me out. I don¡¯t even know why.¡±


    For a moment, the room fell silent, only the faint rustle of fabric as she shifted closer. Then, without warning, she laughed softly. Warm and light enough to cut through the tension curling in my stomach.


    ¡°Oh, brother,¡± she said, brushing her fingers against my arm. ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much again.¡±


    I wanted to pull away, but I didn¡¯t. I just stood there, the warmth of her touch sinking deeper.


    She leaned in, her voice soft as silk. ¡°Even if~ somehow, we did have children¡­" She smiled, playful but with a glint of something sharper beneath. "We¡¯d raise them to have the brightest lives. You know that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    A chill ran down my spine, but her touch was soothing, really soothing¡­ and the words wouldn¡¯t come.


    ¡°We¡¯d make it work,¡± she whispered, fingers curling slightly. ¡°You and me.¡±

 Chapter 17: Small Trip

    The next morning felt unusually still. I had barely finished packing when Cassandra called me over to the sitting room.


    She stood by the window, arms folded, watching the light filter through the glass. Her wings swayed lazily behind her, a sign she was in one of her better moods.


    When I stepped closer, she turned with a smile that felt a little too polished. "Good, you¡¯re here."


    I leaned against the wall. "What¡¯s this about?"


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, her gaze drifted toward the hall, with Dorian on his phone, murmuring something secretly.


    "Our family¡­ hasn¡¯t exactly been at its best lately," she said finally, her tone lighter than her words. "But Dorian and I have been talking. A lot, actually."


    I blinked. "And?"


    "We¡¯ve decided a change of scenery is what we all need." Her voice brightened, like she was trying to sell the idea to herself as much as to me. "A little vacation. Somewhere quiet. You, me, and the others. It¡¯ll give us a fresh start."


    "A vacation," I repeated flatly.


    She gave a soft laugh and leaned closer, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Not just any vacation, a small-town retreat. The kind of place where time slows down and people talk to each other."


    Her fingers tapped against her elbow as if she was mentally checking things off a list. "You¡¯ll love it. Mineral-rich hot springs, a night market packed with weird trinkets and the food. You¡¯ve never had roasted flamefruit, have you?"


    I shook my head.


    "Sweet and spicy at the same time," she said, like that explained everything. "And that¡¯s not even the best part. The town¡¯s famous for its Dreamer¡¯s Festival. They say if you write a wish and float it down the river, it might actually come true. Pretty romantic, right?"


    I gave her a dry look. "Sure, I guess."


    Cassandra shrugged, unbothered. "Well, I bet Nora would like that." She started pacing lightly, the sharp click of her heels echoing through the room. "And hey, there¡¯s a premium illusion garden there. Shifts with the moon¡¯s phase. It¡¯s supposed to be good for mental clarity."


    "Sounds expensive," I muttered.


    "Maybe." She smiled, all sharp edges. "But this is the time to enjoy! What¡¯s the point of keeping money if it¡¯ll just rot away."


    I sighed, pushing a hand through my hair. "You¡¯re really set on this, huh?"


    "Of course." Cassandra¡¯s smile softened just enough to seem genuine. "It¡¯ll be good for all of us. Especially you."


    I didn¡¯t ask what she meant by that. I already knew. It wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d been subtle about wanting to be left alone lately.


    And yet, here she was. Offering me hot springs and magical festivals like that would fix whatever was wrong. Maybe it would be easier to just go along with it.


    "Fine," I said, dragging the word out. "I¡¯ll go."


    Cassandra¡¯s wings twitched, a little too pleased. "Good. It¡¯s settled then." She stepped past me, brushing my shoulder lightly with her hand. "You¡¯ll see, it¡¯s not as bad as you think."


    I wasn¡¯t convinced.


    When she left the room, I let my head fall back against the wall. A vacation. Great. Nothing like being stuck in a remote town with family tension thick enough to choke on.


    A faint rustle pulled my attention to the hallway. Nora. Of course she was there. She entered the room, her antennae shifting lazily. Her smile was subtle, but the gleam in her yellow eyes said enough.


    "You heard all that?" I asked, already knowing the answer.


    "Every word." She tilted her head, and for a moment, her wings shimmered in the sunlight. "I think it sounds fun."


    "Of course you do," I said, stepping toward her. "You¡¯re probably already planning on how to annoy me further."


    "Me?" She pressed a hand to her chest, mock innocent. "I would never." Then, softer, she added, "But since you¡¯re coming along, maybe I might enjoy it a little."


    I gave her a look, but whatever retort I had died when she took a step closer. The air between us felt warmer, heavier. It always did when she was near.


    Without warning, Nora''s fingers slid up my arm. She stepped closer, the warmth of her body brushing against mine.


    I could feel her breath against my neck, the delicate exhalation brushing against it. And she stayed still for a second, like she had all the time in the world.


    ¡°You¡¯re too tense,¡± she murmured, her voice smooth and teasing. Her other hand drifted to my waist, her fingertips curling just under the hem of my shirt. ¡°That¡¯s not good for you, you know.¡±


    A shiver crept up my spine as her fingers traced lazy patterns against my skin. A thought crept up, that this isn¡¯t right, but it got subdued just as instantly.


    My body wasn¡¯t fighting it. If anything, it felt like it wanted more.


    Her hand slid a little higher, and I bit back the sound rising in my throat. Her fingers, its softness, the way she touched me like I belonged to her.


    ¡°You¡¯re so quiet,¡± she said, her tone softer now, almost pleased. ¡°I like it when you¡¯re like this.¡±


    She shifted closer, her body pressing against mine as her fingers trailed higher, brushing along the edge of my ribs. I felt the heat of her curves through the thin fabric, too much yet not enough all at once.


    I clenched my jaw, willing myself to separate from her, to do something, anything. But the rub of her hand against my ribs made it harder to think clearly. Harder to want to.


    Nora tilted her head, her antennae twitching as she studied my face. Her golden eyes locked onto mine, almost testingly.


    I should have looked away. I didn¡¯t.


    Her lips curled faintly, and without a word, she pushed herself off me. The sudden absence of her warmth left the air cold against my skin, but I couldn¡¯t decide if I felt relieved or disappointed.


    Nora took a step back, stretching her arms behind her back like nothing had happened. "Relax, Markus," she said, her voice light and teasing. "I was only joking." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smile tugged at the corner of her mouth as she tilted her head. "But¡­" She trailed off, her eyes glinting with something too amused, too knowing. "You sure seemed into it. Should I be flattered?"


    I felt heat rise to my face, sharp and unwelcome. "I wasn¡¯t," I muttered, trying to shove the feeling down, but the traces of her touch remained buried in my mind.


    "You should be careful," she added, a jeering tone returning to her voice. "If you keep reacting like that, I might start thinking you enjoy it."


    Without waiting for a response, she turned while forming a smug grin, and walked away.


    ~~~


    Outside, the morning air was crisp, carrying the faint scent of wet asphalt. The family car sat idling in the driveway. A sleek, black vehicle that had seen better days, but not too worse for wear.


    Dorian stood by the driver¡¯s side, fingers drumming against the roof. His face was set in a scowl, barely masked by his sunglasses. "I¡¯m driving," he announced flatly, his voice cutting through the stillness.


    Cassandra, already sliding into the passenger seat, didn¡¯t argue. She just let out a soft sigh and adjusted her hair.


    "Fine," she said, her tone too even to be cheerful. "As long as you don¡¯t get us killed, I don¡¯t care." There was no bite to her words, like she¡¯d already decided it wasn¡¯t worth the fight.


    Dorian scoffed under his breath and yanked the door open.


    I lingered by the trunk, shoving my bag inside while trying to push down the lingering heat crawling under my skin. I still felt the echo of Nora¡¯s touch, too fresh to ignore, but I couldn¡¯t let myself think about it.


    A soft tug on my wrist pulled me out of my thoughts. It was Nora.


    She stood beside me, her yellow eyes sweeping over my face, studying me in that same unreadable way she had before.


    For a second, her touch felt gentler, like she was checking if I was still stuck in my head. Then, as if deciding she¡¯d given me long enough to brood, she pulled me toward the car.


    "Come on," she said, her voice low and warm. "You¡¯re not getting out of this, so quit stalling."


    I didn¡¯t resist. I told myself it was just easier to go along with it. That¡¯s all it was.


    Nora slid into the backseat first, tugging me in beside her before I could think too hard about it. Her leg pressed against mine, and she didn¡¯t bother moving away. If anything, she leaned in a little closer, like she belonged there.


    Cassandra turned in her seat, flashing us a smile that was a little too bright to be natural. "Alright," she said. "Let¡¯s try to make this fun, okay? A few hours in the car isn¡¯t the worst thing in the world."


    Dorian snorted softly and slammed the door shut. "Sure. If you say so." He shifted the car into gear without another word, pulling out onto the road with a little more force than necessary.


    Cassandra ignored him. Instead, she turned her attention back to us, her smile softening. "You two should enjoy yourselves. The town¡¯s beautiful this time of year, and besides, who knows? Maybe you¡¯ll actually like it."


    Nora hummed faintly, her fingers brushing against my wrist again before she settled back into her seat. "I¡¯m already enjoying myself," she murmured, just quiet enough for me to hear.


    I swallowed hard and turned my gaze out the window. The road stretched ahead, long and winding. And no matter how much I tried to focus on the distant horizon, I couldn¡¯t stop feeling her touch beside me.


    The hum of the engine filled the car, low and steady, as the city slowly faded behind us. I kept my eyes on the passing scenery. Rows of concrete and glass giving way to open stretches of green.


    It was easier to focus on that than the hand pressed against my side. Easier to pretend nothing was wrong.


    Nora hadn¡¯t moved away. If anything, she seemed content to stay exactly where she was. I could feel the faint brush of her arm against mine every time the car shifted, the pressure light but deliberate. I told myself it didn¡¯t mean anything. That she was just being herself.


    But even as I stared out the window, trying to act normal, I could feel her eyes on me. Watching.


    When I glanced her way, she didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. Her head was tilted slightly, silver hair falling against her shoulder. She wasn¡¯t teasing, not like before. It was quieter now. Curious, patient, like she was waiting for something.


    I shifted in my seat, but the knot in my chest didn¡¯t loosen.


    From the front seat, Cassandra let out a small breath. I didn¡¯t turn, but I caught her expression reflected faintly in the glass, lips pressed tight, one brow slightly raised. She saw it. Of course, she did.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything. Just made a face, half-exasperated, half-something else. Whatever thought passed through her mind, she let it go.


    Dorian, meanwhile, didn¡¯t care enough to notice. His focus stayed on the road, one hand tight on the wheel while the other scrolled absently through his phone. His jaw was set in a permanent scowl, and the tension rolling off him was as thick as the silence he carried with him.


    The air inside the car felt too thick, like I was breathing through cotton. I shifted against the seat, trying to ignore the faint nausea creeping in.


    I swallowed hard before speaking. "How much longer?" My voice came out quieter than I intended.


    Dorian didn¡¯t glance away from the road. "Couple hours," he said, the words short and clipped. "If the traffic doesn¡¯t screw us."


    Great. Just great.


    I let my head fall back against the seat, exhaling through my nose. The queasy feeling didn¡¯t ease. If anything, the steady motion of the car made it worse.


    "You okay?" Nora¡¯s voice was softer, closer. When I turned my head slightly, her yellow eyes were already on me, sharp and focused.


    I nodded, though my stomach disagreed. "Yeah. Just carsick."


    Her lips curled faintly, but there was no teasing this time. Not yet. She shifted in her seat, leaning in just a bit closer. "You sure?" she asked, voice low enough that only I could hear.


    I gave another nod, hoping she¡¯d leave it at that.


    But she didn¡¯t. Of course, she didn¡¯t.


    Her hand drifted up to my face, brushing a strand of hair away from my forehead. The touch was soft. Her fingers lingered at my temple, gently massaging the spot where my headache throbbed, I froze.


    The pressure was light, careful, but it worked too quickly, easing the discomfort like she knew exactly where to touch.


    "Better?" she asked, voice low, just for me.


    I let her touch me, let the warmth of her fingertips sink deeper. It felt good, too good. But my stomach twisted for an entirely different reason.


    "Yeah," I muttered, forcing my gaze out the window. "It¡¯s fine."


    She didn¡¯t let go.

 Chapter 18: Stillness

    The road stretched on, long and empty, broken only by the occasional blur of trees rushing past. The car hummed steadily beneath us, but the silence inside grew heavier with each passing mile. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nora''s fingers, still brushing lightly against my temple, moved with a slow, rhythmic ease. The ache in my head faded, not completely, but enough to make me unwilling to pull away.


    I hated how easy it was to let her touch me, how much worse the silence would feel if she stopped.


    I tried to focus on the horizon, to push down the warmth curling in my gut, but it was impossible with her so close.


    The scent of her soft, sweet, and familiar hair clung to the air between us. Her shoulder still pressed against mine, and every subtle shift she made only deepened the weight sitting in my chest.


    "You''re really not going to fight me on this?" Her voice was a whisper, teasing but softer than usual.


    I exhaled, forcing my tone to stay flat. "Does it matter if I do?"


    She laughed under her breath, low and smooth. "No," she admitted, fingers drifting down to the side of my neck. "Not really."


    From the front seat, Dorian shifted, adjusting the sun visor with a snap. The sound broke the fragile quiet like a crack in glass.


    "Do you even know where you''re going?" Cassandra asked, her tone sharper than it needed to be.


    Dorian scoffed, his knuckles tightening on the steering wheel. "I¡¯m following the damn GPS, Cassandra. I don¡¯t need you hovering over my shoulder like I¡¯m about to drive us off a cliff."


    "Funny," she said, leaning back with a pointed sigh. "I¡¯ve never had a problem with you ''hovering'' me before."


    His fingers drummed against the wheel, loud in the tense space. "Yeah, well, maybe you used to have more patience."


    I felt Nora''s hand still against my neck for just a second before she resumed her slow, casual tracing, like their arguing didn¡¯t exist.


    Dorian let out a low breath, shaking his head. "Must be nice, sitting there all cushy while I¡¯m the one stuck driving."


    Cassandra arched a brow, her voice smooth but sharp underneath. "You insisted."


    "And why wouldn¡¯t I?" He laughed dryly. "If I left it to you, we¡¯d still be circling the neighborhood while you ''checked the scenery''."


    "Right, because clearly, you¡¯re handling things so well," she shot back, crossing her legs. "I¡¯m shocked you haven¡¯t run us off the road yet."


    His grip on the wheel tightened, the muscles in his forearm flexing. "You know, you could try saying thank you for once. But no, you¡¯d rather sit there acting like I don¡¯t don¡¯t do a damn thing."


    Cassandra rolled her eyes, leaning against the door. "Oh, please. Let¡¯s not go there, Dorian. It¡¯s a car ride."


    "And why wouldn¡¯t I?" His laugh was bitter. "Not like I¡¯ve got anything else on my schedule, right? Must be nice having everything figured out while I¡¯m just, what? A deadweight along for the ride?"


    Her lips curled into a faint frown. "I didn¡¯t say that."


    "You didn¡¯t have to." His knuckles flexed against the steering wheel. "I know what you¡¯re thinking. Same thing you always think. No job, no nothing. Just your personal house husband that doesn¡¯t listen to you."


    The air felt heavier, pressing against my chest.


    "You really want to go there?" Cassandra¡¯s voice dipped, cold and even. "Because last I checked, no one¡¯s forcing you to be here, Dorian. If you hate it that much-"


    "Oh, don¡¯t give me that." He scoffed, cutting her off. "What? You want me to walk out and magically become a better man? Sorry, I must¡¯ve left my miracle cure in the liquor cabinet."


    I heard her inhale sharply through her nose. "Maybe if you stopped treating yourself like a lost cause-"


    "Yeah, because it¡¯s that simple," he snapped, his words razor-sharp. "I¡¯ll just wake up one day, flip a switch, and suddenly everything I¡¯ve screwed up disappears. That how it works?"


    "You¡¯re not a victim, Dorian," Cassandra bit out. "Stop acting like the world¡¯s out to get you when you¡¯re the one throwing yourself in a ditch."


    Nora shifted against me, her hand sliding from my neck to my wrist, her touch light but grounding. She didn¡¯t speak, didn¡¯t even glance toward them. But she didn¡¯t let go either.


    Dorian gave a bitter laugh under his breath. "You always did like pretending you had all the answers. Must be easy when you¡¯ve got everyone dancing to your tune."


    "I¡¯m not the one making excuses," she shot back, her tone cooler. "But fine. Blame me if it makes you feel better."


    The car lurched as he made a sharp turn, his grip still iron-tight. "I¡¯m not blaming you," he muttered. "I¡¯m just done pretending I¡¯m the only one with problems."


    I swallowed the unease building in my throat, trying to focus on the blur of trees outside. But even that wasn¡¯t enough to block out the tension hanging in the air.


    "You always make it about you," Cassandra said, her voice thinner now, tired. "Like I¡¯m sitting here living some perfect life while you suffer in silence. Give me a break."


    Dorian¡¯s fingers twitched against the wheel. "Yeah? What do you want me to say, huh? That I¡¯m some loser who can¡¯t get his act together? That what you want to hear?"


    "No," she said, her tone cooling further. "I want you to stop acting like you¡¯re fighting against the whole world."


    His knuckles tightened. "Right. Because you don¡¯t just love to sit and talk about my failures all the time."


    The inside quietened down. For a while, the car just hummed with the sound of the tires against the road. But then-


    "You¡¯ve been on edge lately," Dorian said, too casually, his eyes still locked on the road. "What, trouble in paradise?"


    Cassandra rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t start."


    He laughed under his breath. "What? Just curious. Everyone¡¯s so tense all the time." His voice dropped, slower. "Especially her."


    I stiffened before I realized he meant Nora.


    "Careful," Cassandra warned.


    But Dorian only smirked. "Oh, relax. I¡¯m just saying, it¡¯s not like anyone¡¯s missed how¡­ attached she is."


    I felt Nora¡¯s grip on me tighten, not hard, but deliberate.


    "And what about it?" Her voice was smooth, but there was a sharper edge underneath.


    Dorian tilted his head slightly, like he was weighing how far he wanted to push. "Nothing. Just interesting, that¡¯s all."


    Cassandra pinched the bridge of her nose, her patience wearing thinner by the second. "God, can you just drop it?"


    Nora¡¯s fingers flexed around my wrist, her voice cool but pointed. "Right, because everything¡¯s our fault," she muttered. "You¡¯re just a helpless victim, huh?"


    Dorian¡¯s knuckles whitened on the steering wheel. "Watch it," he warned, his tone low.


    "I¡¯m just saying," she went on, tilting her head slightly. "You¡¯re acting like we¡¯re out to get you, but no one¡¯s stopping you from-"


    "From what?" He snapped, cutting her off. "Magically fixing everything? I¡¯m already doing the best I can, not that anyone here gives a damn."


    Nora¡¯s antennae twitched. "Yeah? Well, maybe if you actually talked to us instead of blowing up all the time, things wouldn¡¯t be so impossible."


    Dorian let out a sharp breath. "And what, you¡¯re the expert now? Spare me the lecture, you¡¯re just parroting what she says."


    I felt her tense beside me, her grip on my wrist tightening. "No one¡¯s feeding me lines," she shot back, quieter but no less sharp.


    His laugh was dry and bitter. "Right, because you¡¯ve got it so hard. Must be rough, living in a house where everyone¡¯s falling over themselves to baby you."


    I felt something hot twist in my throat, rising up before I could stop it. "Don¡¯t talk to her like that," I snapped, my voice rougher than I expected.


    Dorian¡¯s head jerked slightly. "What did you just say?"


    "You heard me." The words burned on my tongue. "At least she gives a damn¡­ you just sit there and blame everyone else."


    His jaw clenched, the muscles ticking under his skin. "Watch your mouth, brat."


    I leaned forward, heart pounding in my chest. "Why? You don¡¯t care about anything except feeling sorry for yourself. Nora¡¯s the only one who ever-"


    "Don¡¯t act like you know anything about this family," Dorian cut in, his voice dropping into something colder, meaner. "You¡¯ve never belonged here, you- you¡¯re just a parasite, sucking up everything you can get while fucking us all over our asses!"


    The words hit harder than I wanted to admit. It felt like something bitter was rising from beneath, wanting to tear me apart.


    I felt Nora stiffen beside me, her grip on my wrist vice-tight. Her face paled, eyes darting toward me. Widened and stricken, like she was afraid of something. "You can¡¯t talk to Markus like that!¡± she said, her voice wary and sharp.


    Dorian scoffed, but his knuckles were white against the wheel. "What? Afraid I¡¯ll say what everyone else is thinking?"


    "Shut the fuck up, Dorian!" Cassandra snapped with an exasperated edge to her voice.


    But he didn¡¯t stop. He never did. His knuckles clenched white on the wheel, jaw tight with rage. "Oh, what? You gonna keep coddling him? Acting like he¡¯s not dragging us down? Someone needs to say it, he doesn¡¯t belong here, and you know it."


    A sharp heat flared in my chest, and before I could stop myself, the words were already out. "At least they care enough to try," I snapped, the words spilling out before I could stop them. "All you do is tear us down when we¡¯re already falling apart!"


    His laugh was cold, jagged. "Trying? Is that what you call it?" His gaze flicked to the rearview mirror, full of venom. "All you do is take. You¡¯re nothing but a parasite, feeding off everything, giving us bad luck, and still acting like you¡¯re owed more."


    I leaned forward, my fists clenching at my sides. "Better a parasite than a washed-up drunk who blames everyone else for his screw-ups!"


    That did it.


    "Markus-" Nora¡¯s voice was tight, her hand squeezing my wrist, but neither of us could stop now.


    Dorian¡¯s head snapped toward me, face twisted with something darker, meaner. "You ungrateful little fu-"


    His voice cut off as the car veered sharply.


    The world tilted.


    For a breathless second, time slowed. The tires skidded against the asphalt as the car swerved into the next lane. My stomach lurched, cold fear flooding every inch of me.


    A deafening horn blasted through the air.


    Headlights, blinding and too close, flared in front of us. A massive truck bore down, the glare swallowing everything else.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    Couldn¡¯t move.


    The noise became a distant roar as my heart pounded in my ears. For a split second, all I could think was¡­


    this is it.


    The horn ripped through the air, loud. Piercing.


    Dorian¡¯s head snapped forward. His hands jerked the wheel.


    A shuddering impact slammed through the car. My body whipped forward against the seatbelt.


    Pain exploded in my chest.


    Glass cracked. Tires screamed against asphalt.


    Nora¡¯s hand tore from my wrist as the world tipped sideways.


    Her voice, sharp and panicked, cut through the chaos.


    Cassandra¡¯s arm shot out, bracing against the dashboard.


    Her face was tight, pale. Her mouth agape.


    Dorian watched in disbelief.


    His grip twisted on the wheel as the car spun.


    The lights. Blinding.


    A sick crunch.


    My heart slammed in my throat as everything jerked to a violent stop.


    -/_*---


    stillness


    -

 Chapter 19: Blurred

    A blaring noise cut through everything¡­ sharp, relentless.


    My head was spinning, the edges of my vision blurred, and for a moment, I couldn¡¯t remember where I was.


    Something warm trembled against me. Soft, broken sobs filled my ears.


    I adjusted slightly. My arms were wrapped around her, holding her tightly. She was shaking hard enough that I felt even with my numbed senses.


    The last thing I remembered was pulling Nora against me, a last ditch effort to save her. She at least wasn¡¯t bleeding.


    Pain shot through my back. White-hot and searing. Every breath dragged fire through my ribs.


    Something sharp pressed into my skin, glass maybe, or worse. I tried to move, but it felt like my muscles were tearing apart.


    I had to get up. Had to move.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± My voice came out rough, barely above a whisper.


    Her head jerked up, and the look on her face. Pale, tear-streaked, her eyes wide and red, knocked the air right out of me.


    Her antennae twitched violently as her fingers curled tighter into my shirt. "B-brother?" Her voice cracked, small and fragile. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I forced out. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ okay.¡± It was a lie. I didn¡¯t feel okay. Not even close.


    The blaring sound pressed in harder, making my head throb. I sucked in a shallow breath and turned my head toward the front seats.


    Empty.


    Dorian and Cassandra weren¡¯t there.


    My stomach twisted. Where¡­ were they?


    I tried to shift, to move us both, but the sharp bite of glass dug deeper into my back. My vision blurred at the edges, but I couldn¡¯t sit here. Not when I didn¡¯t know what happened to them.


    ¡°We need to get out,¡± I said, pushing through the burn clawing up my spine.


    Nora¡¯s grip on me tightened. Her face at a loss on what to do, as if she had regressed to her old self.


    ¡°We have to,¡± I repeated, softer this time. If the car was this bad inside, I didn¡¯t want to think about what might happen if we stayed.


    She hesitated, but then she gave a small, jerky nod and slipped out of my hold. The second her warmth left, the cold air bit into me, and the pain flared up like it had just been waiting.


    I gritted my teeth and followed her, dragging myself through the mangled door. Every movement sent fresh spikes of pain through my back, but I kept going. One hand. One knee. Whatever it took.


    The air outside felt colder, heavier somehow.


    Dorian¡¯s voice cut through the ringing in my ears¡ªa choked, frantic sound.


    ¡°Fuck¡­ fuck¡­ fuck¡­¡±


    He was pacing, just a few steps away. His face was twisted, half crying, half furious, like he couldn¡¯t decide whether to scream or break apart completely.


    His hands tore through his hair, fingers trembling as they curled into his scalp.


    A chill crept through me, colder than the dawning night against my skin.


    My back throbbed with every breath, but it barely registered. Something else, something worse, pulled at me.


    I didn¡¯t want to look.


    I shouldn¡¯t look.


    But my eyes drifted downward anyway, drawn to the edge of my vision.


    There, beside the wreckage, half-hidden in the shadows.


    At first, I couldn¡¯t make sense of it. My brain refused to.


    My stomach twisted into a knot. My heartbeat pounded against my ribs, loud and deafening.


    No.


    I swallowed hard, trying to breathe past the rising dread curling in my chest. My head felt heavy, too heavy¡­ like it took everything to drag my gaze further.


    But I did.


    And then I saw it.


    Blood.


    Lots of blood.


    Small. Pale. Fingers slack against the asphalt.


    I saw her.


    Sprawled on the cold asphalt, just outside the wreckage. Her body lay still. Too still.


    Blood streaked down the side of her face, dark and thick, soaking through her pale hair. It clung to her skin in angry lines, a deep gash splitting across her forehead. Her arm twisted beneath her in a way no person¡¯s arm should.


    My stomach lurched. I couldn¡¯t breathe. My legs locked in place, but a cold sweat slid down my neck.


    She wasn¡¯t moving.


    God¡­ why isn¡¯t she moving?


    Nora¡¯s hand trembled in mine, her nails digging into my palm, but I couldn¡¯t tear my eyes away. It felt wrong, everything felt wrong.


    My mind screamed at me to deny it, to pretend I wasn¡¯t seeing what I was seeing.


    But the sight burned itself into me.


    And she still wasn¡¯t moving.


    My knees buckled beneath me. The ground hit hard, but I barely felt it. My hands shook as I reached for her, fingers trembling as they brushed against her shoulder.


    She was warm. That should¡¯ve meant something- it had to mean something, but it didn¡¯t ease the cold knot twisting in my stomach.


    ¡°Mom¡­¡± My voice cracked. I swallowed against the sharp sting in my throat and shook her gently. ¡°Hey¡­ hey, wake up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t move.


    A choked breath spilled out of me, and my vision blurred. Tears burned hot against my skin, sliding down my face and falling onto her bloodied arm. I tried again, harder this time, my fingers digging into the fabric of her jacket as I shook her.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I begged, the words breaking apart as they left my mouth. ¡°Please¡­ wake up.¡±


    A scream cut through the air from behind, raw, high-pitched. I heard it, but it felt distant, like I was underwater. It barely touched the numb, cold horror freezing me in place.


    I shook her again. Desperation clawed its way up my chest, tight and suffocating. "Mom, please... please, just-"


    My voice cracked.


    Tears blurred everything. The blood, the wreckage, the trembling weight of her body under my hands, but I couldn¡¯t stop looking at her face. Her lashes fluttered faintly, but her eyes didn¡¯t open.


    And I couldn¡¯t stop shaking.


    ¡°Wake up¡­¡± My words came out in a whisper now, weak and broken. "Don''t- don''t do this. Please..."


    But she didn¡¯t answer.


    And Nora kept screaming.


    ~~~


    After that, everything just seemed to blur together.


    Bright lights flickered above me, harsh and cold as I sat stiffly in the back of the ambulance.


    Cassandra lay between us, pale and unmoving, shrapnel around her body. I couldn¡¯t look away from the blood smeared along her temple, the way it crept down her cheek in slow, uneven trails.


    A paramedic¡¯s voice cut through the haze, sharp words I couldn¡¯t follow. Hands pushed me aside, checking her pulse, lifting her head, adjusting the oxygen mask over her face.


    Nora clung to me the whole ride, her fingers locked tight in the fabric of my shirt. She kept whispering something under her breath, too fast, too shaky, but I couldn¡¯t process the words.


    I just sat there, numb, watching as the lights outside smeared into a dull streak through the window.


    The hospital came. More voices. More people.


    Cassandra was wheeled away, disappearing through sliding doors before I could react.


    I barely registered the hands pulling me in the opposite direction. Someone was talking to me, their voice low but urgent.


    My back burned. A deep, stabbing ache as they eased me onto a stretcher.


    I must have looked bad. Blood stained the sheet beneath me as they rolled me down the hall, but all I could think about was Cassandra.


    Nora wouldn¡¯t let go. Even as the nurses tried to separate us, she stayed by my side, her face pale and streaked with tears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I mumbled, though it didn¡¯t feel okay. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ stay with her. Just¡­ stay with her.¡±


    Flashes of movement and more blinding lights. Doors swinging open and shut.


    It all blurred together. I felt the sharp pinch of a needle sliding into my arm, then cold rushing through my veins. My head grew heavy, and the sounds around me faded into a distant hum.


    As the cold crept deeper into my bones, I found myself praying; for her to be okay, for this to be a nightmare I''d wake up from.


    For anything but this.

 Chapter 20: Aftermath

    I sat beside her hospital bed, the rhythmic beeping of the machines filling the quiet. The air smelled sterile, clean and cold.


    ¡°¡­And you should¡¯ve seen Nora when she got her acceptance letter,¡± I said, leaning forward, my hands clasped between my knees.


    ¡°Top of the entrance exams. Like, literally the highest score in the region.¡± I huffed a soft laugh. ¡°Of course, she acted like it was no big deal. But I swear, she was so happy when she received it.¡±


    I shifted in the chair, ignoring the ache in my back. It still hurt when I moved too fast, but compared to everything else, it felt¡­ manageable.


    ¡°She¡¯s already talking about dragging me with her,¡± I added, my voice lighter. ¡°Says there¡¯s no point in me waiting around. And, well¡­ I guess she¡¯s got a point. Not like there¡¯s much left to hang around for.¡±


    The words slipped out before I could stop them, and for a second, my throat tightened. I forced myself to keep going.


    ¡°I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, I¡¯m fine. And Dorian¡¯s¡­¡± I trailed off, searching for the right thing to say. ¡°¡­He¡¯s been busy. You know how he gets. Always running around, handling stuff. I guess hospitals aren¡¯t really his thing.¡±


    It sounded better than the truth, that I hadn¡¯t seen him since the night of the crash. Nora never mentioned him either. Maybe that was for the best.


    I rubbed the back of my neck, letting out a soft breath. ¡°But, uh¡­ you don¡¯t need to worry about me. I¡¯m holding it together.¡± I swallowed. ¡°Someone has to.¡±


    The steady beeping of the heart monitor filled the room. Slow. Rhythmic. Unchanging.


    I smiled faintly, fingers brushing against her hand. "You¡¯d probably be fussing over us right now¡­ telling us to eat properly, sleep more. You always worried too much."


    I glanced at her, half-expecting. Hoping. To see her eyes flicker open. That familiar exasperated sigh. A weak smile. Something.


    But she just lay there, still as ever, her chest rising and falling with the steady pull of the ventilator.


    My fingers curled into my palms. ¡°You could at least yell at me,¡± I muttered, my voice cracking slightly. ¡°Tell me to stop being a screw-up. That I¡¯m handling things wrong. Anything.¡±


    But nothing came. It never did.


    The room was too quiet.


    Except for the beep. That damn beep.


    I held her hand tighter.


    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry," I choked, my vision blurring.


    My head hung low, and the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. I wanted to be strong. Should¡¯ve been strong, but¡­ I just couldn¡¯t. Everything inside me was unraveling.


    "You¡¯re lying here because of me," I said, my breath shuddering. "If I hadn¡¯t- if I had just shut my mouth, if I hadn¡¯t pushed him-" My words cut off, throat burning as guilt clawed its way up.


    ¡°If I wasn¡¯t in that car¡­ this wouldn¡¯t have happened. You wouldn¡¯t be¡­¡± My jaw clenched as I tried to hold it in.


    ¡°I should be the one lying here,¡± I said, the words tasting like rust in my mouth.


    My vision blurred, tears streaking hot and fast as I clung tighter to her hand. "You never stopped trying¡­ you never gave up on us, even when everything else fell apart."


    My voice broke, rough and unsteady. "And I- I didn¡¯t do anything to stop it. I let it happen."


    I shook my head, trying to breathe. ¡°You- You were always there, even when I wasn¡¯t. And I¡­¡±


    A sob ripped through me, just sheerly ugly. And I bent over, holding her hand against my forehead. My shoulders shook as the tears fell harder.


    ¡°Please¡­¡± My voice was barely louder than a whisper. ¡°Please, just come back. I- I¡¯ll do better. I¡¯ll be better. Just-¡±


    A tear slipped from my cheek, landing softly on her still face.


    "I¡¯ll be better. I¡¯ll be the son you deserve- just¡­ just come back."


    I sucked in a breath that hurt all the way down. ¡°Don¡¯t leave us.¡± My grip on her hand trembled, desperate and helpless.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me.¡±


    The steady beeping of the heart monitor filled the room, again. Slow. Rhythmic. Unchanging.


    I couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. I leaned over, wrapping my arms around her still body, my face buried against her shoulder. My whole body shook, and I held her like I could pull her back just by being close enough.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I choked out, the words thick and broken. ¡°I love you, please¡­ Mom¡­ please¡­ just come back.¡±


    The tears wouldn¡¯t stop. Hot and heavy, they fell against her hospital gown, soaking into the fabric. My breath came in ragged gasps as I clung to her like I was afraid she¡¯d slip away if I let go.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered, my voice shaking apart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯d do anything- anything¡­ if it meant you were okay... I¡¯d switch places with you. I¡¯d- I would- just¡­ just come back to us. Please.¡±


    A sob tore through me, raw and helpless. "Everyone needs you¡­ I need you." My grip tightened as if I could anchor her here with me.


    I clung to her, my body trembling, repeating those words like a prayer that no one was answering.


    The heart monitor beeped on¡­ slow, rhythmic, unchanging.


    ~~~


    I sat outside her room, knees pulled up, back against the cold wall.


    The quiet hum of the hospital buzzed faintly around me, nurses moving down the hall, the distant beep of machines, but it all felt... far away.


    The doctor¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t stop repeating in my head.


    "She¡¯s in a vegetative state¡­ we can¡¯t predict if, or when, she¡¯ll regain movement."


    It felt like something you¡¯d hear on TV, not something that could happen to her. Not Mom. Not the person who held everything together when the rest of us fell apart.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, but it didn¡¯t help. The weight in my chest only grew heavier.


    Most of my days felt like they were spent in this hospital. Trapped between the sterile white walls, the hum of fluorescent lights.


    It was like time didn¡¯t exist here. Like everything outside these walls had stopped moving.


    I¡¯d sit by her bed for hours, blindly talking to myself. Telling her everything, about Nora, about me, about Dorian... Words I wasn¡¯t even sure she could hear. But I kept talking anyway. Because if I didn¡¯t, it felt like she¡¯d slip further away.


    As if¡­ I was trying to make amends, to fulfill all unsaid conversations. To be the son I should¡¯ve been.


    And no matter how much I tried, no matter how much I talked, she never answered.


    It didn¡¯t feel real. None of this felt real.


    Like any second, I¡¯d wake up, and she¡¯d be there. Smiling. Telling me I was being ridiculous for worrying so much. But I never woke up.


    I leaned back against the wall, my body feeling heavy. Even holding myself up was too much effort.


    My arms hung limp at my sides, legs stretched out in front of me, but I barely felt them.


    I should¡¯ve gone home by now. But the thought of leaving, of stepping outside those doors, made my stomach twist. And even if I did leave, what was the point?


    I was so tired. Not the kind of tired sleep could fix. Just tiredness that clung to me.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to care about anything else. Eating felt pointless. Sleeping wasn¡¯t any better. I just couldn¡¯t even bring myself to think about it.


    The world kept moving, but I didn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t.


    Some days, I barely had the strength to speak when I sat by her bed. Sometimes laying against her. Just being there.  Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sometimes it felt like¡­ if I stopped, maybe she¡¯d slip even further away. Maybe I would, too.


    I rubbed my face with shaking hands, trying to push down the pressure building in my chest. But it wouldn¡¯t leave.


    I wanted to disappear. Just¡­ stop feeling for a while.


    Maybe then, the ache in my ribs wouldn¡¯t be so sharp. Maybe then, I wouldn¡¯t feel like I was drowning in the air around me.

 Chapter 21: Longing

    The walk home felt longer than it should have. Each step dragged against the pavement, the faint chill in the evening air biting at my skin.


    The streetlights buzzed softly overhead, casting pale lights against the empty sidewalks. Everything was too quiet, quiet enough to count the seconds between breaths.


    When I finally reached our home, I hesitated at the door.


    For a second, I almost expected to hear her voice. To feel her presence on the other side. But when I pushed it open, there was nothing.


    A feeling crept over me, soft and slow, a warmth. The kind that hollows you out, raising your hairs, leaving you achingly aware of the emptiness it fills.


    No soft hum of the TV. No lights from the kitchen. Just the distant tick of the clock and the faint scent of beer still lingering in the air.


    I shut the door behind me and slipped off my shoes, the sound echoing too loud in the empty space.


    I dragged myself to my room, barely feeling the floor beneath my feet. My body ached, not from the walk, but from everything else. From the press of the spine that hindered me since that accident. Since everything broke apart.


    I fell onto the bed with a dull thud, the mattress barely giving beneath me. For a moment, I just lay there, staring at the ceiling. My arms felt heavy. My whole body did. I missed her. I missed both of them.


    Nora wasn¡¯t there to lend me her shoulder either. I didn¡¯t get to spend much time with her since¡­ everything happened. The only moments we really shared were when the day was over, when she¡¯d curl up beside me at night with a needy greed.


    Maybe it was easier that way. Maybe she was trying to keep herself together.


    But I wasn¡¯t sure how much longer I could.


    I turned onto my side, curling into myself, but the ache didn¡¯t go away. It clung to me, pressing down on my still aching spine. I shut my eyes tight against the empty room, wishing for something to fill that silence.


    The stillness felt like drowning riptide, dragging me in its waves. I turned over, facing the empty side of the bed, where Nora should¡¯ve been.


    My fingers drifted toward her pillow, brushing against the soft fabric. The faintest trace of her scent lingered there. It clung to me as I pulled the pillow closer, pressing my face into it. It wasn¡¯t her, but it was the closest thing I had.


    I held it tighter, arms curling around it like I could convince myself she was still here. That if I just held on long enough, I¡¯d feel her warmth again. But there was nothing. Just the cold stretch of an empty bed and the desire that wouldn¡¯t leave.


    The loneliness was sinking deeper, heavier with every hour. My thoughts drifted back to the accident, no matter how much I tried.


    If I had just kept my mouth shut, if I hadn¡¯t pushed Dorian like that, none of it would have happened. The crash, the hospital, Cassandra lying there, silent, unmoving. It was all because of me.


    If I wasn¡¯t here, if I had never been part of their family, maybe everything would still be normal. Maybe they¡¯d be happy. Maybe none of this would have happened.


    But now, with Dorian gone, how were we supposed to handle any of this? The weight of it all began to press down harder. How would we survive? How would we pay for the hospital bills? Keep the house? Take care of Nora¡¯s future?


    I had to stand on my own feet. I couldn¡¯t keep drifting, hoping things would fix themselves. Not when everything was unraveling.


    But the truth was, I knew next to nothing about this world. I had gotten by on luck and the illusion that I could figure things out as I went along.


    Deep down, I¡¯d clung to the secret thought that the fragments of my past life¡­ those hazy, half-formed memories, would be enough to guide me. Like they held some hidden advantage I could always fall back on.


    But the truth was I couldn¡¯t rely on it, not in this different world. Without proper education, without any real foundation, I was stumbling blind.


    Every unfamiliar word on a form, every conversation about the future that slipped past my understanding, it all made the gap between me and the rest of the world feel wider.


    And yet, I had to do something. For Nora. For Cassandra. If I didn¡¯t, who else would?


    I couldn¡¯t afford to be useless anymore. Not when they needed me.


    ~~~


    The faint clink of the front door opening cut through the emptiness in the house. My heart lurched in my chest.


    I shoved her pillow aside, wiping at my face as I pushed myself up. My pulse thudded in my ears while I sat there, every muscle tense, waiting, hoping for her to come in.


    Footsteps padded softly down the hall. My breath hitched. The door creaked open.


    When I saw her, my chest ached. Her hair was a little messy, her bag sliding off her shoulder.


    Dark circles lined her eyes. But the moment her gaze landed on me, something changed. The exhaustion faded, replaced by a lively warmth.


    ¡°Markus¡­¡± Her voice trembled slightly, and before I could say anything, she dropped her bag to the floor and rushed to me.


    Her arms wrapped around me, tight and desperate. She pressed her face against my cheek, fingers curling along my body as if we¡¯d not met for centuries.


    ¡°I missed you,¡± she whispered, the words thick with emotion. ¡°I missed you so much¡­¡±


    I let out a shaky breath, my arms sliding around her. The ache inside me eased at the feeling of her in my arms again.


    The sound of her breathing was the only thing keeping the weight off my chest. I didn¡¯t realize how much I¡¯d been craving this.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± I murmured against her hair, my voice quieter than I meant it to be. But it was the raw truth.


    Her hold on me didn¡¯t loosen, if anything, it grew tighter. I didn¡¯t want her to let go either.  sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a moment, I just let myself sink into it. The warmth of her arms. The quiet comfort that came with knowing someone was here. Someone who still cared.


    We settled down on the bed after a while, the strain from the day still clinging to her body. Nora sat between my legs, her back resting against my chest as I let my hands trail up to her shoulders.


    She felt tense as I worked my fingers gently into the tight muscles, kneading the knots I found on the shoulders.


    A soft hum slipped from her lips, her head tilting slightly to the side, offering more of herself to my touch. "You always know where to press," she murmured, the edge in her voice softening into something more relaxed.


    I smiled faintly against her hair. "Maybe because you¡¯re always this tense."


    She snorted, leaning back a little more. "Can you blame me?"


    Her hand drifted down, brushing against my knee as she spoke again. "So¡­ what do you want for dinner?" Her tone was lighter now, like she was trying to pull us back into the ordinary. "I could make something, unless you want to order in."


    "Order in sounds easier," I said after a beat, still working slow circles into her shoulders. "Maybe noodles or something."


    "Mmm, noodles," she repeated, her voice drifting lazily. "You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m too tired to argue."


    I chuckled under my breath, letting the warmth of her laughter relax me a little. The rest of dinner went just like that. Idling, comforting, seeking each other¡¯s presence, like moths to a flame.


    But beneath that warmth, there was something else¡­ something wanting to let my thoughts out. I had to say it. If I didn¡¯t now, I wasn¡¯t sure I ever would.


    I took a deep breath, letting it settle in. Right as I finally decided to speak up.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± I hesitated, swallowing back the lump rising in my throat. ¡°I¡­ I wanted to talk to you about something.¡±


    She pulled back just enough to look at me, her tired eyes softening, curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    I searched her face, with a deep breath, I spoke. "I know things have been hard. With everything that¡¯s happened. And I-" My voice faltered for a moment. "I don¡¯t want you to feel like you¡¯re carrying this alone."


    Her brow furrowed slightly, and she tilted her head. "I¡¯m not," she said, but the faint strain in her voice told a different story. "You¡¯re here. That¡¯s all that matters."


    I forced a smile, though my chest felt heavier. "I know, but¡­ I want to do more. For you. For Mom." My throat tightened at the mention of her. "I want to be better, Nora. I need to be better."


    Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but no words came out.


    ¡°And¡­¡± I took a shaky breath, bracing myself. "I want to go to school."


    The warmth in her expression vanished, replaced by something colder. Stiffer. "What?"


    I pulled away slightly, trying to steady myself under the weight of her gaze. "I need to start doing something. I can¡¯t just sit here while everything¡¯s falling apart."


    Her body tensed in my arms, her fingers twitching against my sleeves. ¡°Why now?¡± Her voice was light. Like she was trying to brush it off, trying to make it seem like nothing. "You¡¯re fine here, aren¡¯t you? You don¡¯t need to leave."


    If you stay, I can keep you close. I can keep you safe.


    I shook my head, trying to push down the unease crawling up my spine. "I can¡¯t stay like this forever. I¡­ I want to learn. I want to help. I have to do something, Nora."


    Her jaw clenched, her eyes narrowing as she searched my face. ¡°You don¡¯t need a degree for that,¡± she argued, her voice still too calm, too smooth. "You already have us. You don¡¯t need to go anywhere else."


    You don¡¯t need anyone else. You have me.


    I exhaled slowly, trying to hold onto the fragile resolve I had left. "It¡¯s not just about that," I said quietly. "I want to stand on my own feet. For once."


    Her hands slipped from my arms, curling into small fists at her sides. ¡°But you¡¯re not ready,¡± she said, and there was an edge to her words now. ¡°You¡¯ve barely recovered. What if something happens to you?¡±


    What if I¡¯m not there to stop it?


    ¡°I¡¯ll manage,¡± I said, the words feeling heavier than they should. "I have to."


    The air between us thickened, every second dragging against my skin. She was quiet, and that silence felt louder than anything she could¡¯ve said.


    ¡°You¡¯re already doing enough,¡± she tried again, her voice softer now. Almost pleading. "Isn¡¯t that enough for you?"


    Why isn¡¯t that enough? Why am I not enough?


    I couldn¡¯t answer her. Not when every thought in my head screamed that it wasn¡¯t, not anymore.


    Nora''s face softened, just barely. As if she thought her words might finally be enough to pull me back. But then, in the quiet, she said something that made my breath hitch.


    ¡°You keep talking about what you need to do," her voice was gentle, coaxing. "But what about us? What about our future?"


    Our future.


    The words crawled under my skin, lodging themselves deep where I couldn¡¯t shake them loose.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to run off to find some purpose," she continued, taking a small step closer. "You already have one here. With me. With¡­¡±


    Her voice faltered, just for a moment, and in that sliver of hesitation, I heard something else¡­ something cold, something that didn¡¯t belong to her.


    "With our children."


    The whisper slithered through my mind like a blade, cutting deep. It wasn¡¯t her voice, it couldn¡¯t be, but it sounded so much like it.


    A sharp, searing pain stabbed through my skull, so fierce and sudden that my knees buckled beneath me. I barely caught myself before hitting the floor. My breath hitched in my throat, heart pounding wildly as the edges of my vision blurred.


    ¡°Markus!¡± Nora¡¯s voice snapped through the haze, panic lacing her tone. She was at my side in an instant, her hands gripping my shoulders, steadying me as my body trembled. "What¡¯s wrong? Hey- hey, breathe. Just breathe, okay?"


    I tried. I tried to focus, to do what she said, but my thoughts were unraveling, twisting in ways I couldn¡¯t control. The room around me warped and stretched, and for one terrifying second, I couldn¡¯t tell what was real and what wasn¡¯t.


    "Our children." The whisper echoed again, curling against my ears like poison.


    No. No, that wasn¡¯t real. That wasn¡¯t-


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m fine,¡± I choked out, though the words barely felt like mine. My fingers dug into my temples as if I could claw the pain out by force. "I just-just need a second."


    ¡°You¡¯re not fine,¡± she snapped, the brittle edge to her voice breaking through my panic. ¡°You¡¯re shaking. What¡¯s happening? Talk to me!¡±


    I sucked in a sharp breath, willing my lungs to work properly again. The pressure behind my eyes throbbed mercilessly, but I forced myself to lift my head, meeting her gaze.


    Her face was pale, her lips parted with worry, but beneath it, beneath the fear. There was something else, something¡­ possessive.


    And for one terrifying second, I couldn¡¯t tell if it was really her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I repeated, the lie bitter on my tongue. "I just¡­ I think I need to sit down."


    Without hesitation, she guided me to the bed, her hands never leaving me. Her touch was warm -too warm, but I clung to it anyway, desperate for something real to anchor me.


    Her fingers brushed against my hair as she eased me down, her eyes searching my face with an intensity that made my skin prickle. "Is it your head again?" she asked quietly. "Is it from the accident?"


    I nodded faintly, even though I wasn¡¯t sure. I didn¡¯t know what was happening to me. But I knew I couldn¡¯t tell her, couldn¡¯t tell anyone¡­ about the voice. About the things it said.


    Because if I did¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d ever be able to escape it.

 Chapter 22: Slipping Further (1)

    That night we settled back onto the bed, the conversation still lingering in our minds. Nora shifted behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist as she pulled me against her.


    The warmth of her body seeped into mine, and slowly, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    Her hand slid up under my shirt, her palm warm against my stomach as her thumb dug into my stomach. "You don¡¯t need to go," she whispered, her voice low and steady. "I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need anything else."


    I closed my eyes, trying to let her words soothe me, but the knot in my chest refused to loosen. "It¡¯s not just that," I murmured, swallowing against the tightness in my throat. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep doing this¡­ I feel miserable. Doing nothing¡­ worrying about mother and you. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can handle it."


    Her arms tightened slightly around me. "You¡¯re still doing something," she insisted softly. "You¡¯re here for me. You help me want to keep going each day, to keep working towards our future. You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    I wanted to just believe her. I wanted to let those words be enough, to be satisfied with them. But I couldn¡¯t, when every day felt like I was slipping further and further into a lake I couldn¡¯t crawl out of.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep living like this," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "Every day feels like I¡¯m sinking deeper. Mom¡¯s in a hospital bed, Dorian¡¯s gone, and I-" My throat tightened, cutting the words off. "I don¡¯t know how to hold it all together. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can sit here doing nothing."


    Nora shifted behind me, her body tense as she pressed closer. Her breath was grazing warmly against my neck, but it couldn¡¯t reach the cold sitting heavy inside me.


    For a while, she didn¡¯t say anything, just held me there. Then, slowly, she guided me onto my back, leaning over me.


    Her eyes met mine, searching. Like she was peeling me apart piece by piece. "Why are you thinking about this now?"


    Her fingers twitched against my side, but she didn¡¯t pull away. "You have me," she said, quieter this time, but there was a tremor to her voice, one she couldn¡¯t quite hide. "Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I choked out, the weight of the confession stealing the air from my lungs. "I want it to be. I wish it was. But it¡¯s not, Nora." I squeezed my eyes shut, hating how weak I sounded. "I need to do something. I can¡¯t stay¡­ rotting like this. Otherwise¡­"


    I didn¡¯t finish. I couldn¡¯t.


    For a long, stretched moment, there was nothing but silence between us. Then I felt her fingers glide through my hair, slow and careful, as if I might break apart at any second.


    "You won¡¯t lose me," she promised, her voice soft but fierce. "I¡¯ll always be here. No matter what happens."


    "What if that¡¯s not enough?" The question trembled in the air between us.


    Her hand stilled, her gaze locked on mine. And for a moment, I thought she might answer, but she didn¡¯t. She just looked at me, as if trying to understand something I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    "You¡¯re everything I have," she whispered, and for the first time, her voice cracked. "If you go out there, if something happens, I can¡¯t¡­" She broke off, swallowing the rest of the words like she couldn¡¯t bear to say them.


    I turned in her arms, facing her fully. My heart pounded harder at the sight of her. Eyes wide and glassy, her lips trembling even though she tried to keep herself calm.


    I hated seeing her like this. Hated that I was the one making her feel this way.


    "I¡¯m not leaving you," I said softly, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I swear, Nora. I just¡­ I need to be better. I need to be someone who can protect you, protect us. And if going to school is the only way I can do that¡­"


    Her lips parted as if she wanted to argue. But she didn¡¯t. She just stared at me, something fragile, her usual confidence faltering for a second.


    Instead, she leaned in closer, resting her forehead against mine. For a moment, we just breathed, our warmth tangled together.


    "I don¡¯t like it," she finally murmured, her voice small in the dark. "But¡­ I don¡¯t want you to break, either. I lov- I consider you important, brother."


    I could still feel her shaking, could still hear the strain in her voice. And part of me hated myself for pushing this far. For making her hurt like this.


    "I¡¯ll still be here," I promised again, softer this time. "I¡¯m not going anywhere. No matter what happens."


    For a long, stretched moment, she didn¡¯t respond. The tremble in her breath was still there, her expression struggled, but something else crept in, something sharper, more certain. Her grip tightened, and before I could process it, she shoved me back, hard enough that my shoulders hit the frame of the bed.


    "Nora? Wh-" I started, my voice rough, but she didn¡¯t let me finish. She closed the distance again, her body pressing into mine, pinning me there. Her forehead was still warm against mine, her antennas drooping over me like a mistletoe, as her lips hovered too close


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you, Markus?" she whispered, her voice low and edged with something I couldn¡¯t name, anger, maybe, or desperation.


    Her hands slid higher, one tangling in my hair, tugging just enough to make me flinch. "You think you can keep promising me things, keep saying you¡¯ll stay, like that fixes everything.


    "I didn¡¯t mean-" I tried, but she cut me off again, her fingers tightening in my hair, pulling my head back so I had to look at her. Her eyes were dark, glinting in the dim light, and that fragility I¡¯d seen earlier was gone, replaced by something fierce, something that pinned me as much as her body did.


    "Stop talking," she said, her tone soft but commanding, like she knew exactly how it¡¯d hit me.


    She leaned in closer, her lips brushing the corner of my mouth, not a kiss, not yet, just a tease that sent a jolt through me. "You don¡¯t get to decide what I feel. Not after everything. But you are going to make this right."


    "Nora, what the hell-" I growled, shoving back against her, trying to break her hold. But she was stronger than I expected, her grip unyielding as she twisted her wrists free and pressed herself closer, pinning me with her body.


    Her forehead crashed against mine again, harder this time, and I felt the heat of her breath spilling over my face, too close, too much.


    "Don¡¯t," she snapped, her voice low and fierce, cutting through my protest. Her hands gripped my shirt, yanking me toward her even as I tried to pull away, my shoulders straining against the bed. "You don¡¯t get to walk away from this, Markus. Not after what you did."


    "I¡¯m not-" I started, pushing against her ample chest with both hands, trying to create space. She stumbled back slightly, but then surged forward again, her strength catching me off guard.


    One hand clamped around my throat, not choking, just holding me there and the other tangled in my hair, wrenching my head back so I had to meet her eyes. They were dark, burning, and I saw the fragility I¡¯d glimpsed earlier swallowed by something raw and commanding.


    "Stop fighting me," she hissed, her fingers tightening in my hair until I winced. Her body pressed harder against mine, her hips locking me in place, and I felt how genuinely she meant this.


    My hands grabbed at her arms again, trying to pry her off, but she leaned in closer, her lips brushing my cheek, her breath hot and unsteady. "You think you can just promise me you¡¯ll stay and that¡¯s enough? After you broke me?" sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My hands twitched at my sides, unsure whether to push her back or pull her closer. "Nora, I don¡¯t-"


    "You do," she murmured, her voice dipping into something almost tender, but laced with a thread of control. Her free hand slid down my chest, lingering at my waist, her touch light but forceful, like she was testing me. "You¡¯ve always known how to fix things, Markus. You just don¡¯t want to admit it."


    Her fingers dipped lower, brushing against me in a way that made my breath catch. As her antennas shimmered, shedding their dust into my face as I felt my resolve start to fray but not fully.


    "This isn¡¯t-" I tried again, weaker this time, my voice cracking as her hand pressed harder, more insistent. My body betrayed me, responding even as my mind screamed that this was wrong.


    "Shh," she hushed me, her lips finally grazing mine, soft but unyielding. "You said you¡¯re not going anywhere, right? Prove it."

 Chapter 23: Slipping Further (2) (18+)

    That night we settled back onto the bed, the conversation still lingering in our minds. Nora shifted behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist as she pulled me against her.


    The warmth of her body seeped into mine, and slowly, I let out a breath I hadn¡¯t realized I was holding.


    Her hand slid up under my shirt, her palm warm against my stomach as her thumb dug into my stomach. "You don¡¯t need to go," she whispered, her voice low and steady. "I¡¯m here. You don¡¯t need anything else."


    I closed my eyes, trying to let her words soothe me, but the knot in my chest refused to loosen. "It¡¯s not just that," I murmured, swallowing against the tightness in my throat. "I¡­ I don¡¯t know how much longer I can keep doing this¡­ I feel miserable. Doing nothing¡­ worrying about mother and you. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can handle it."


    Her arms tightened slightly around me. "You¡¯re still doing something," she insisted softly. "You¡¯re here for me. You help me want to keep going each day, to keep working towards our future. You know that, don¡¯t you?"


    I wanted to just believe her. I wanted to let those words be enough, to be satisfied with them. But I couldn¡¯t, when every day felt like I was slipping further and further into a lake I couldn¡¯t crawl out of.


    ¡°I can¡¯t keep living like this," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. "Every day feels like I¡¯m sinking deeper. Mom¡¯s in a hospital bed, Dorian¡¯s gone, and I-" My throat tightened, cutting the words off. "I don¡¯t know how to hold it all together. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can sit here doing nothing."


    Nora shifted behind me, her body tense as she pressed closer. Her breath was grazing warmly against my neck, but it couldn¡¯t reach the cold sitting heavy inside me.


    For a while, she didn¡¯t say anything, just held me there. Then, slowly, she guided me onto my back, leaning over me.


    Her eyes met mine, searching. Like she was peeling me apart piece by piece. "Why are you thinking about this now?"


    Her fingers twitched against my side, but she didn¡¯t pull away. "You have me," she said, quieter this time, but there was a tremor to her voice, one she couldn¡¯t quite hide. "Isn¡¯t that enough?"


    "I don¡¯t know," I choked out, the weight of the confession stealing the air from my lungs. "I want it to be. I wish it was. But it¡¯s not, Nora." I squeezed my eyes shut, hating how weak I sounded. "I need to do something. I can¡¯t stay¡­ rotting like this. Otherwise¡­"


    I didn¡¯t finish. I couldn¡¯t.


    For a long, stretched moment, there was nothing but silence between us. Then I felt her fingers glide through my hair, slow and careful, as if I might break apart at any second.


    "You won¡¯t lose me," she promised, her voice soft but fierce. "I¡¯ll always be here. No matter what happens."


    "What if that¡¯s not enough?" The question trembled in the air between us.


    Her hand stilled, her gaze locked on mine. And for a moment, I thought she might answer, but she didn¡¯t. She just looked at me, as if trying to understand something I couldn¡¯t put into words.


    "You¡¯re everything I have," she whispered, and for the first time, her voice cracked. "If you go out there, if something happens, I can¡¯t¡­" She broke off, swallowing the rest of the words like she couldn¡¯t bear to say them.


    I turned in her arms, facing her fully. My heart pounded harder at the sight of her. Eyes wide and glassy, her lips trembling even though she tried to keep herself calm.


    I hated seeing her like this. Hated that I was the one making her feel this way.


    "I¡¯m not leaving you," I said softly, brushing a stray lock of hair behind her ear. "I swear, Nora. I just¡­ I need to be better. I need to be someone who can protect you, protect us. And if going to school is the only way I can do that¡­"


    Her lips parted as if she wanted to argue. But she didn¡¯t. She just stared at me, something fragile, her usual confidence faltering for a second.


    Instead, she leaned in closer, resting her forehead against mine. For a moment, we just breathed, our warmth tangled together.


    "I don¡¯t like it," she finally murmured, her voice small in the dark. "But¡­ I don¡¯t want you to break, either. I lov- I consider you important, brother."


    I could still feel her shaking, could still hear the strain in her voice. And part of me hated myself for pushing this far. For making her hurt like this.


    "I¡¯ll still be here," I promised again, softer this time. "I¡¯m not going anywhere. No matter what happens."


    For a long, stretched moment, she didn¡¯t respond. The tremble in her breath was still there, but something else crept in, something sharper, more certain. Her grip tightened, and before I could process it, she shoved me back, hard enough that my shoulders hit the frame of the bed.


    "Nora? Wh-" I started, my voice rough, but she didn¡¯t let me finish. She closed the distance again, her body pressing into mine, pinning me there. Her forehead was still warm against mine, her antennas drooping over me like a mistletoe, as her lips hovered too close


    "You don¡¯t get it, do you, Markus?" she whispered, her voice low and edged with something I couldn¡¯t name, anger, maybe, or desperation.


    Her hands slid higher, one tangling in my hair, tugging just enough to make me flinch. "You think you can keep promising me things, keep saying you¡¯ll stay, like that fixes everything.


    "I didn¡¯t mean-" I tried, but she cut me off again, her fingers tightening in my hair, pulling my head back so I had to look at her. Her eyes were dark, glinting in the dim light, and that fragility I¡¯d seen earlier was gone, replaced by something fierce, something that pinned me as much as her body did.


    "Stop talking," she said, her tone soft but commanding, like she knew exactly how it¡¯d hit me.


    She leaned in closer, her lips brushing the corner of my mouth, not a kiss, not yet, just a tease that sent a jolt through me. "You don¡¯t get to decide what I feel. Not after everything. But you are going to make this right."


    "Nora, what the hell-" I growled, shoving back against her, trying to break her hold. But she was stronger than I expected, her grip unyielding as she twisted her wrists free and pressed herself closer, pinning me with her body.


    Her forehead crashed against mine again, harder this time, and I felt the heat of her breath spilling over my face, too close, too much.


    "Don¡¯t," she snapped, her voice low and fierce, cutting through my protest. Her hands gripped my shirt, yanking me toward her even as I tried to pull away, my shoulders straining against the bed. "You don¡¯t get to walk away from this, Markus. Not after what you did."


    "I¡¯m not-" I started, pushing against her ample chest with both hands, trying to create space. She stumbled back slightly, but then surged forward again, her strength catching me off guard.


    One hand clamped around my throat, not choking, just holding me there and the other tangled in my hair, wrenching my head back so I had to meet her eyes. They were dark, burning, and I saw the fragility I¡¯d glimpsed earlier swallowed by something raw and commanding.


    "Stop fighting me," she hissed, her fingers tightening in my hair until I winced. Her body pressed harder against mine, her hips locking me in place, and I felt the sheer weight of her determination.


    My hands grabbed at her arms again, trying to pry her off, but she leaned in closer, her lips brushing my cheek, her breath hot and unsteady. "You think you can just promise me you¡¯ll stay and that¡¯s enough? After you broke me?"


    My hands twitched at my sides, unsure whether to push her back or pull her closer. "Nora, I don¡¯t-"


    "You do," she murmured, her voice dipping into something almost tender, but laced with a thread of control. Her free hand slid down my chest, lingering at my waist, her touch light but forceful, like she was testing me. "You¡¯ve always known how to fix things, Markus. You just don¡¯t want to admit it."


    Her fingers dipped lower, brushing against me in a way that made my breath catch. As her antennas shimmered, shedding their dust into my face as I felt my resolve start to fray but not fully.


    "This isn¡¯t-" I tried again, weaker this time, my voice cracking as her hand pressed harder, more insistent. My body betrayed me, responding even as my mind screamed that this was wrong.


    "Shh," she hushed me, her lips finally grazing mine, soft but unyielding. "You said you¡¯re not going anywhere, right? Prove it." Her words were a trap, curling around me, and I couldn¡¯t tell if it was a plea or a demand. Maybe both. Her hand moved again, coaxing, and I felt the heat of her against me, her body shifting so she was straddling my thigh, her weight pinning me further.


    "Nora, wait-" My protest was halt, swallowed by the way she kissed me then, full and forceful. Her teeth grazing my lip just enough to sting.


    My hands landed on her hips instinctively, gripping her, but I didn¡¯t push her away. I couldn¡¯t. She knew me too well, knew the guilt I carried, knew how to twist it into something I couldn¡¯t fight.


    "I can¡¯t wait," she breathed against my mouth, her voice trembling again, but this time it felt like a performance, a lure.


    "You owe me this, Markus. You broke my trust before, now give me something back." She said as her hands were everywhere now, tugging at my shirt, sliding under it, her nails dragging lightly across my skin. "I need you. You¡¯re my brother, don¡¯t make me beg for this too."


    The word brother hit me like a punch, but she didn¡¯t stop, didn¡¯t let me pull away. She rocked against me, her movements slow and deliberate, and I felt myself slipping, caught in the web of her words, her touch.


    "You won¡¯t break me," she whispered, her lips brushing my ear now, her voice a soft, dangerous promise. "Not if you do this right. Just¡­ let me have you. Let me feel you¡¯re still mine." Her hands were on me, her breath hot against my neck, ¡°Mmm~ Markus¡± she murmured my name like it was a plea. My resistance crumbled, piece by piece, and as she pushed me further


    Her words trickled into my ear, a venomous whisper that coiled around me, and my hands faltered, slipping from her shoulders to hang useless at my sides. She pressed herself tighter, her breasts soft and heavy against my chest, her nipples hard through the thin fabric of her white sundress.


    The bed clawed into my back as she ground her hips into me, her pussy straddling my thigh with a slow, deliberate roll.


    "Don¡¯t bother fighting, brother," she murmured, her voice a velvet blade, and when I looked at her, her lips curled into a sinister smile, sharp, gleaming, the kind that promised pain wrapped in pleasure.


    "You¡¯re only mine to play with." Her fingers yanked my head back, exposing my throat, and she leaned in, her tongue flicking over my pulse before her teeth grazed it, a warning bite that made me jerk uselessly against her grip.


    I tried to speak, but the words stop leaving my throat. I twisted my arm, but she twisted back harder, her strength a vice, pinning me like a doll in her hands. Her free hand slid down, nails scraping my chest, circling my nipples with a slow, taunting precision that made me hiss.


    Then lower, tugging my jeans open with a flick, her fingers wrapping around my cock, already half-hard, squeezing until my breath caught.


    "Want me to stop?" she mocked, her smile widening, eyes glinting with dark delight as she stroked me, slow and firm, her thumb smearing over the tip just to watch me squirm. "Look at you, so cute, twitching already. My big brother. ?"


    Her thighs shifted, and before I could sense it. She moved swiftly, straddling me with a hungering grace. Her knees pinned me deeper into the mattress, and I felt her pussy, hot, bare. Her clothes shoved aside as she began to brush against my cock, still exposed from her earlier torment.


    She reached down, her hand wrapping around me, fingers cold and firm as she stroked once, twice, coaxing me back to hardness with a cruel, knowing smirk. "Look at you," she taunted, guiding my tip to her entrance, "still ready for me, even when you hate it."


    She rocked her hips again, grinding her pussy harder against my dick, the damp heat dripping down over it, and I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t do anything but feel her control me, piece by piece.


    Her breasts pressed harder, deliberate. I opened my mouth to protest, but she sank down, forcing my cock into her pussy in one slow, deliberate slide. She was tight, slick, her walls gripping me as she took me in, inch by inch, until her hips pressed flush against mine, pinning my hips to the bed with her weight.


    She tugged my shirt up, exposing me, and her nails raked over my stomach, leaving red trails as she hummed, pleased with her work. "Remember last time?" she purred, leaning in to nip my jaw, her breath hot and mocking. "You cried, didn¡¯t you? Begged me to stop, but you came anyway. My sweet, broken brother."


    I had no idea what she meant, but the idea made my stomach twist, sick and shameful. That she¡¯d done this before, that it wasn¡¯t our first time. I wasn¡¯t sure whether she was playing her tricks again, but it made my body coil nonetheless.


    Her pussy ground down harder, her thighs clamping around mine, and she tilted her head back, letting out a soft, exaggerated moan, playing with me, reveling in it. "Anyways~ I can¡¯t wait for our kids!" She said, her voice dipping into a manic glee as her eyes locked on mine, watching my horror bloom.


    "Little dolls of our own, Markus. I¡¯d dress them up, playing with them with you. Wouldn¡¯t that be precious?" Her smile stretched, predatory, and I wanted to retch, but my body betrayed me, hips jerking into her hand as she just smiled in pleasure.


    "Please," I managed to choke, my voice a broken plea, but she only leaned in, her lips brushing mine, teasing, before she kissed me. Slow, possessive, her tongue sliding in to claim me as her fingers worked me faster.


    Her nipples grazed my chest, her pussy rocked against me, and I was nothing. Just a thing she played with, her doll to bend and break. "That¡¯s it," she whispered against my mouth, her smile pressing into me as she felt me unravel. "Show me, Markus. Show me how pretty you are when you¡¯re mine."


    Her hand twisted, her grip relentless, and I couldn¡¯t stop it, the heat, the shame, the way she owned me. My cry was ragged, swallowed by her kiss as I came, spilling into her womb, and she kept going, milking every shudder, every twitch, her smile never faltering.


    I could feel it, each spurt drop by drop sowing into her. And when I slumped, limp and trembling, she held me there, her body still pressed to mine, her fingers tracing my jaw like I was a toy she¡¯d finished with¡­ for now.


    "Perfect," she murmured, her sinister grin glowing in the dark as she tilted my head up, forcing me to meet her gaze. "My big brother. Always mine." And as I stared into her eyes, hollowed out and helpless, I knew, that she meant all of it.


    I groaned, sick and broken, spilling into her as she kissed me through it, her smile pressed to my lips, her tongue claiming every sound. When I slumped, spent and shaking, she stayed straddled over me, my cock still buried in her dripping pussy, her fingers petting my hair


    But then, something flickered. Her grip loosened, just a fraction, and her eyes, so sharp and triumphant a moment ago, widened, glistening with something unsteady. Her smile faltered, twitching at the edges, and before I could process it, her face crumpled.


    A sob tearing from her throat, her eyes inches away from mine. Raw, ugly, uncontrollable. "I-I¡¯m sorry," she choked out, her words tumbling over each other as she clutched at her chest, nails digging into her own skin like she was trying to hold herself together.


    I couldn¡¯t move, couldn¡¯t speak. My body was still pressed against the wall, my jeans open, my chest bare where she¡¯d clawed me, and I just stared, lungs tight, as she unraveled. Her sobs grew louder, wrenching, and she pressed harder, throwing her arms around me, her face burying into my neck.


    "I¡¯m so sorry," she wailed, her voice muffled against me, thick with mucus and despair. "I didn¡¯t mean-please, Markus, don¡¯t hate me. I can¡¯t-" Another sob cut her off, her body shaking so hard I could feel it in my bones, and she tightened her hold, her nails biting into me as if I might slip away. "I can¡¯t live without you. Don¡¯t leave me, please, don¡¯t leave me¡­ I need you, I need you so much-"


    Her tears soaked through my shirt, her apologies a frantic stream as she pressed herself closer, her breasts squashing against me, her hips still slotted against mine from before. She slid down slightly, her knees buckling, and she gripped my waist, hugging me tighter, her face pressed to my chest now, sobbing into the fabric. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m so fucked up, I know I am, but I don¡¯t want you to go- don¡¯t leave me alone, Markus, I¡¯ll die without you, I swear I will-"


    Her words dissolved into incoherent cries, her body wracked with tremors, and she sank lower, clutching at my legs now, her cheek against my thigh as she begged, her tears dripping onto my skin. "Please," she whimpered, barely audible between sobs, "say you won¡¯t leave me. Say you still love me. I can¡¯t-I can¡¯t do this without you-"


    I lay there, frozen, my throat locked tight. Her hair tangled around my fingers where she¡¯d pulled me earlier, her scent still clinging to me, and I couldn¡¯t utter a single word.


    She sobbed harder at my silence, her arms wrapping around my knees now, holding on like I was the only thing keeping her from falling apart completely, and all I could do was stand there, pinned by her despair, as mute and broken as she¡¯d left me.


    ~~~


    The next morning felt strangely heavy. Last night¡¯s events felt clouded in my mind, as if hidden in a mystic shroud. I stood in front of the mirror, toothbrush lazily hanging from my mouth as I tried to fix my mess of hair. The reflection staring back at me felt¡­ off.


    My face looked the same. Same tired eyes, same average build, same messy strands that refused to sit neatly no matter how much I tried to flatten them down. But something deeper had shifted.


    I rinsed my mouth and wiped my face dry, dragging out every second as if that might delay the inevitable. My hands moved on their own, tugging the crisp new uniform over my head. The shirt snugly fit on my shoulders, the tie hanging a little too loose, but it fit. It was real.


    I exhaled, stepping back to take myself in.


    This is really happening.


    A part of me wanted to believe this was normal, like I was just any other guy about to start school. But nothing about my life was normal. This wasn¡¯t some simple coming-of-age moment. I wasn¡¯t some carefree teenager worrying about grades and friends.


    Still, the anxiety gnawed at me. What was school even like in this world? Was it like the memories I barely held onto? Or was I walking into something completely unknown? New faces, new routines, I didn¡¯t know how I¡¯d fit in. If I could fit in.


    I adjusted my tie again, forcing a breath through my nose. "You can do this," I muttered under my breath. "You have to."


    A sudden warmth curled around my waist, pulling me back before I could react. Soft fingers pressed into my stomach as a familiar weight leaned against me.


    ¡°You clean up pretty nicely,¡± Nora¡¯s voice purred softly against my ear. ¡°Didn¡¯t think you¡¯d look this good in a uniform¡­ but I like it.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, trying to ignore the heat crawling up my neck. ¡°It¡¯s nothing special,¡± I said, brushing off the compliment


    ¡°Oh?¡± Her grip tightened playfully. ¡°Nothing special, huh?¡±


    Before I could respond, her fingers darted under my blazer, teasing at my sides. The sensation shot through me like lightning.


    ¡°H-Hey!¡± I tried to protest, but a helpless laugh spilled from my throat as her hands roamed mercilessly.


    ¡°You¡¯re so tense," she giggled softly, her fingers dancing with practiced ease along my ribs. ¡°Is this where you¡¯re ticklish? Or¡­ maybe here?¡± Her hands slid lower, testing different spots while I squirmed against her grip.


    ¡°N-Nora! Quit it!¡± My laughter broke through in uneven gasps as I twisted in her hold, but she only pressed herself closer.


    ¡°You¡¯re laughing, must mean I¡¯m doing something right.¡± Her voice grew softer, sweeter, as she tucked her face against the curve of my neck. I could feel her breath, warm and steady, brushing against my skin.


    For a moment, her hands slowed, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Her face stayed there, as her breathing grew heady for a second.


    ¡°Feels like you¡¯re about to leave me behind,¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I swallowed hard, unsure how to respond. But without thinking, my hands drifted over hers, squeezing gently. "I couldn¡¯t forget you if I tried," I said quietly, and I meant it.


    Nora nestled her face closer. For a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything¡ªjust held me like she was afraid I might slip away. Then, her voice softened into something more serious.


    ¡°You¡­ put on the inhibitors, right?¡± she asked, her tone light but with an edge underneath. ¡°You can¡¯t forget them. Ever. You know that.¡±


    I felt her fingers curl slightly against my waist, the playful warmth from earlier shifting into something anxious.


    ¡°I did,¡± I murmured, giving a slow nod. ¡°I¡¯m wearing them, promise.¡±


    She didn¡¯t pull away. If anything, she held on tighter. ¡°Markus¡­ I mean it,¡± she pressed, her voice dipping lower. ¡°You can¡¯t ever go outside without them. Not even once.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I tried to soothe her, though my heart thudded a little harder against my ribs. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Nora. You don¡¯t have to worry so much.¡±


    Nora finally eased her grip, but only just. Her chin rested against my shoulder, her voice soft and close, like she didn¡¯t want to let even the air between us.


    ¡°Just¡­ be careful, okay?¡± she murmured, brushing her fingers along my waist in slow rolls. ¡°You don¡¯t know what kind of people you¡¯ll run into out there. Strangers can be¡­ unpredictable.¡±


    They¡¯ll try to take you away.


    I swallowed against the sudden tightness in my throat. ¡°I get it, Nora. I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Her fingers tightened just a little. ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± she pressed, her tone still light but the weight beneath it unmistakable. ¡°You don¡¯t owe anyone anything, so don¡¯t feel like you have to be nice or get too close to people. It¡¯s better if you¡­ keep your distance.¡±


    Stay away from any other girl.


    I tried to laugh it off, shifting slightly against her. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly planning on making a bunch of friends,¡± I said, attempting a weak smile in the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m just going to school, not starting a fan club.¡±


    ¡°You say that now,¡± she sighed softly, her face still nestled against my neck. ¡°But people are nosy. They¡¯ll want to know you.¡±


    They¡¯ll want to take you away from me.


    I felt a faint shiver crawl down my spine. There was no teasing tone to her words anymore.


    Her fingers curled tighter against my waist, pulling me closer. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think,¡± she whispered, her breath brushing against my skin. Don¡¯t let anyone get too close. Okay?¡±


    I won¡¯t forgive you if you do.


    I nodded slowly, more to reassure her than myself. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, Nora.¡±


    Her grip didn¡¯t loosen. Instead, she buried herself deeper against my back, as if trying to keep me there forever. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m always going to worry,¡± she whispered, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°Because you¡¯re mine.¡±


    I exhaled softly, lifting one of my hands to rest over hers again. "I¡¯m not going anywhere," I promised, though the weight of her words clung to me. "I¡¯ll be fine. I¡¯ll come back to you."


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t say anything. Then, softly, so softly I almost didn¡¯t hear it, she murmured. ¡°I¡¯m trusting you.¡±


    And somehow, that felt heavier than anything else.

 Chapter 24: First Day

    The hum of the taxi was steady beneath us, but my focus drifted to the glossy brochure in my hands. The school''s crest gleamed faintly under the light, bold and polished, as if establishing its prestige. My fingers traced the embossed letters ¡°St. Elms Academy¡± as I flipped through the pages, scanning the pages, color-coded into different sections.


    My eyes traced the design on the pages. Three bold streaks of color slashed across the white paper, brown, blue, and black, like they were branding you before you even stepped through the gates.


    The brochure dressed it up in polished words, talking about ¡°individualized education¡± and ¡°personalized pathways,¡± but under all the flowery language, it was just categorization. Neatly sorting students into where they¡¯d see fit.


    Nora¡¯s voice broke the steady hum of the taxi. "Going through that brochure again?" she asked, her tone light, but I could feel her eyes on me.


    I shrugged, fingers still brushing over the raised letter. "Just¡­ trying to wrap my head around it."


    Nora leaned closer, her warmth brushing against my side. "It¡¯s not that complicated," she said, plucking the brochure from my hands with ease. Her fingers tapped the brown streak. "You¡¯ll be in Tera, that¡¯s where they put the tame ones. They¡¯re not too dangerous, if you can play nice in society. That¡¯s where you¡¯ll be."


    I didn¡¯t miss how she stressed that last part.


    Her nail slid down to the blue stripe next. "Ferox. That¡¯s for the ones who bite. Literally, sometimes." Her lips curled slightly. "Predators. Monsters with an appetite and no self-control. You¡¯re not gonna cross paths with them much, and that¡¯s a good thing."


    Her thumb brushed over the black slash at the bottom. "Eclipse," she said. "It¡¯s for those with special abilities, people who have the potential to do something more. They guide us to understand and control our gifts better.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just about power, though," she added, her voice growing warmer. "It¡¯s about refining what makes us unique. They believe that with the right guidance, we can reach our full potential and¡­ maybe even do things no one else can."


    I glanced at her, curiosity tugging at my thoughts. "And¡­ what about your gift?" I asked, trying to sound casual.


    Nora¡¯s expression softened, her lips curling into a faint smile. "Still untapped," she admitted, her fingers idly toying with the hem of her skirt. "They say I have the potential for something¡­ but no one¡¯s really sure what it is yet."


    She shifted slightly closer, her warmth brushing against my side. "It¡¯s not like I can shoot fire from my hands or read minds." Her voice lowered a bit, like she was sharing a secret. "But they wouldn¡¯t have placed me in Eclipse if there wasn¡¯t something special, right?"


    As the taxi rolled smoothly down the road, I found myself staring out the window, scanning the horizon for any sign of the academy. All I saw were massive buildings stretching far into the distance, their sleek, towering forms blending into one another. It felt more like we were entering a city than a school.


    I frowned, still not spotting anything that looked remotely like a campus. ¡°Hey¡­ where¡¯s the academy?¡± I asked, glancing toward Nora.


    She smiled faintly, like she¡¯d been waiting for me to ask. ¡°You¡¯re looking at it.¡±


    I blinked, turning back to the window. ¡°Wait¡­ this? This is the academy?¡±


    Nora let out a soft, amused breath. ¡°St. Elms isn¡¯t just some ordinary school. It¡¯s basically its own district. Everything you see¡­¡± she gestured toward the rows of grand, sprawling structures, ¡°...is part of it.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I stared out again, trying to wrap my head around it. The roads branched out into endless pathways, each lined with buildings of varying sizes. Buildings, research centers, dorms, even what looked like a shopping district further ahead. The sheer scale of it left me speechless.


    ¡°This place is as big as a city!¡± I blurted out, still struggling to believe it.


    Nora laughed softly under her breath, clearly enjoying my reaction. ¡°Well, when you¡¯re accommodating different branches and thousands of students, a regular campus isn¡¯t going to cut it. You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Nora''s fingers trailed up, brushing against my hair as she adjusted the strands over my forehead.


    ¡°Remember what I said earlier,¡± she murmured, her tone gentler now but no less firm. ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to people. Don¡¯t stand out.¡± She tilted her head, scanning my face with quiet intensity. ¡°It¡¯s better that way.¡±


    Her fingers lingered, carefully shifting my bangs until they fell over my eyes, casting a slight shadow across my face. ¡°There.¡± She smiled faintly, but something about it didn¡¯t feel playful. ¡°Now you look better.¡±


    My eyes glanced at the rearview mirror. If anything, I looked like I¡¯d just crawled out of bed.


    A quiet sigh escaped me as I leaned back against the seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you, you know,¡± I admitted.


    Nora¡¯s expression softened immediately. Without a word, she leaned in, pressing a warm kiss against my cheek. The tenderness of it caught me off guard, and before I could react, her arms wrapped around me, holding me close.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you more,¡± she murmured against my ear. Her voice, usually so teasing or sharp, held a warmth that settled deep into my chest. She didn¡¯t let go right away. Her embrace gradually tightened, ¡°I¡¯ve always missed you when you weren¡¯t with me.¡±


    Her face closed in on me again, giving me another kiss on my cheek, this time slower. "I¡¯m really, really going to miss you," she said softly, her breath warm against my skin.


    I shifted uncomfortably in her embrace, feeling the heat rise to my face. Out the window, a few students were already gathering near the school gates, chatting and laughing as they passed by. The sight made my pulse quicken. I could already imagine the stares if anyone saw us like this.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I muttered, trying to gently push her away. ¡°People are gonna see¡­¡±


    Instead of letting go, she only tightened her hold, her fingers curling possessively around my waist. A playful hum escaped her lips. "So? Let them." Her voice dipped lower, brushing her hand against my hip. "Or¡­ are you embarrassed of me, big brother?"


    My cheeks burned hotter. "That''s not-" I tried to create distance but her grip remained firm.


    She laughed lightly, the sound low and sweet. "I am gonna miss how you get flustered too," she whispered, nuzzling her face against my neck one last time before finally releasing me.


    I shot her a look, still warm with embarrassment as I smoothed down my uniform. "I don¡¯t know what to do with you," I grumbled under my breath, but the corners of my mouth twitched despite myself.


    ¡°And yet,¡± she leaned back against her seat, landing her head on my shoulder, ¡°you still can¡¯t get enough of me."


    The taxi soon slowed to a stop near a sprawling courtyard, and Nora gave my hand one last squeeze before the driver pulled back onto the road. The driver glanced back, waiting to pull away, but she didn¡¯t move just yet.


    Her eyes faltered as they met mine. Then, in a quiet, almost reluctant voice, she murmured, ¡°Take care¡­ I love you.¡±


    I squeezed her hand gently, meeting her gaze. "I love you too," I said.


    Her lips curled into a faint smile, but there was still that shadow of hesitation in her eyes. Before I could say anything else, I slipped out of the car, feeling the warmth of her touch still on my skin.


    As I closed the door behind me, the car eased back onto the road. I stood there, watching as her figure grew smaller and smaller until she disappeared around a bend, leaving me alone in front of the towering academy.


    The structures of St. Elms stretched high above me, the sheer scale still making my head spin. I exhaled, turning toward the entrance. The lobby was grand, like I had just stepped into some resort rather than a school.


    Sleek marble floors stretched across the hallway. Students bustled around, their chatter filling the space as I made my way toward a large map mounted on the wall. My eyes scanned over, trying to make sense of the layout. My class was supposed to be somewhere on the east side, but the twisting corridors and endless blocks made it a bit difficult to figure out.


    Where am I supposed to go?" I muttered under my breath, squinting at the complicated display.


    "You lost or something?" a voice chirped from beside me.


    A girl about my age stood there, grinning widely. Her light blue hair was messy, cut short with uneven strands falling over her forehead. Round, furry ears twitched slightly on the sides of her head, and a thin, hairless tail flicked behind her.


    She had sharp, twitchy energy, like she was ready to bolt at any moment, but her amber eyes gleamed with curiosity. Her uniform looked a little rumpled. With her rounded ears and hairless tail, I guessed she was some kind of rat girl.


    I immediately remembered Nora¡¯s warning: Avoid people.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I said quickly, trying to sound casual. ¡°Just figuring things out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure you are," she snorted, leaning in a little closer to the map. "You¡¯re definitely lost. First time here?¡±


    I forced a smile, hoping this conversation wouldn¡¯t last long. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Well, lucky for you, I¡¯m a pro at this,¡± she declared, tapping the map with a finger. ¡°2-C huh? It¡¯s down that corridor, take a left past the garden thing, and you¡¯re golden.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said, shifting my weight and preparing to leave.


    But she wasn¡¯t done.


    ¡°Oh hey, wait up! I¡¯m heading there too,¡± she blurted, already stepping in line beside me. ¡°Man, this place is a maze when you¡¯re new. I had no clue where to go my first week, and the upperclassmen love messing with fresh faces. You are a new student, right? You gotta be. Haven¡¯t seen you around.¡±


    I bit back a sigh. So much for a quick escape. ¡°Yeah¡­ first day,¡±


    Her face lit up with even more curiosity. ¡°Nice! You¡¯re joining Class 2-C, yeah? That¡¯s my class. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Markus,¡± I answered, hoping she¡¯d run out of steam soon.


    ¡°Cool, cool. I¡¯m Kael. You picked a weird time to transfer, though. Mid-term¡¯s rough. What¡¯s your deal? Parents work here or something? And seriously¡­¡± Her eyes squinted slightly as she leaned in, inspecting me too closely. ¡°What¡¯s up with your hair? It¡¯s all messy.¡±


    I knew it, I groaned internally.


    I kept my steps brisk, hoping Kael would take the hint and leave me alone. She didn¡¯t.


    "So, where''d you transfer from?" she asked, her tail twitching slightly as he strolled beside me.


    I hesitated. "Out of town," I said vaguely.


    "Ooh, mysterious," she grinned, undeterred. "What, your old school not cool enough for you? Or did your parents pull some strings to get you in here? St. Elms is kinda elite, you know. Well, unless you''re in Tera. They¡¯re a bit more relaxed." She nudged my shoulder like we were already friends. "Guess that means you''re one of the chill ones."


    "Guess so," I muttered.


    "Man, you''re all kinds of quiet," she mused, tilting her head. "Not much of a talker, huh?"


    I shrugged, hoping she¡¯d let the silence stretch long enough for me to break free.


    Kael laughed under her breath. "You''re lucky you ran into me, then. Most people here? Totally uptight. But me? I¡¯m super understanding." Her voice took on a mock-serious tone as she gestured to herself. "Patient. Generous with my time. I¡¯m basically a saint."


    Great, I thought, biting back a sigh. A saint who doesn¡¯t know when to shut up.


    ¡°And hey, since I¡¯m so understanding, I won¡¯t ask too many weird questions,¡± she continued, like she was doing me a favor. ¡°I mean, except for the hair thing, seriously, dude, what¡¯s up with it? You got a rebellious phase going on, or what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just hair,¡± I said flatly, wondering if I could fake a sudden stomachache to escape her.


    "Right, right, ¡®just hair,¡¯" she echoed, making air quotes. "Hey, no judgment. You do you. I respect that."


    "And if you need a guide, I¡¯m your gal," Kael added, spreading her arms wide like she was offering a blessing. "I know all the shortcuts. Seriously, this place is massive, you could probably get lost for days. And trust me, you don¡¯t wanna stumble into the Ferox wing unprepared. Those guys? Freakin'' wild."


    I swallowed back another sigh and gave a stiff nod. "Noted."


    Kael, oblivious to my suffering, just kept talking.


    Meanwhile, I had already mentally checked out and was halfway through planning my dream vacation to a place where no one could talk to me for the next 5 minutes.

 Chapter 25: Class

    As Kael strutted into the classroom, a sharp voice immediately cut through the noise.


    "Kael, late again."


    It wasn¡¯t a question, just a resigned statement, as if the teacher had long given up on expecting anything else.


    I turned my head toward the teacher, a woman standing near the front of the class. She looked to be in her forties, with green scales on her otherwise pale skin, that sometimes shifted colors, almost like a chameleon blending in with its surroundings.


    Her slit-pupiled eyes narrowed at Kael, the tension in her expression making it clear this wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened.


    Kael just scratched the back of her head, completely unfazed. ¡°C¡¯mon, Teach, I was busy being helpful!¡±


    The teacher¡¯s lips pressed into a thin line. Your definition of ''helpful'' is often more trouble than it''s worth." sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, her gaze landed on me. The moment our eyes met, the tightness in her face loosened, her sharp features softening just a little.


    For a second, she just observed me. Taking in every detail, as if committing me to memory.


    Then, her expression eased.


    "You must be Markus."


    I swallowed. "Yes, ma¡¯am."


    She nodded, seeming satisfied. "Welcome to our class." Then she turned her attention back to the room, her golden eyes sweeping over the students.


    "Everyone," she continued, voice firm but not unkind, "we have a new transfer student. Introduce yourself."


    I cleared my throat, shifting uncomfortably under the weight of their stares. My palms felt damp, my heartbeat annoyingly loud in my ears.


    The expectant silence stretched, pressing down on me like a heavy fog. My fingers curled slightly at my sides.


    "Hello¡­ I¡¯m Markus," I started, my voice coming out quieter than I wanted. I had to force myself to speak up. "I just moved here recently." A pause, then a slight shift on my feet. "I hope to work well with you all."


    It was curt, simple, and gave them nothing. Just how it should be.


    For a moment, the class was silent, as if they were waiting for me to add something else. But I didn¡¯t. I just stood there, feeling my nerves crawl under my skin.


    The teacher, thankfully, didn¡¯t press further. She simply nodded in approval, her expression unreadable. "Good. You can take a seat next to Kael. She¡¯s a chatterbox so she¡¯d be willing to help you out."


    I was about to move when someone spoke up.


    "Hey, what species are you?"


    The words cut through the room. Slowly, I turned to the voice. A boy leaned lazily against his desk, arms crossed, a smirk tugging at his lips. His dark, tousled hair barely covered the sharp glint in his eyes, and behind him, a tail flicked idly, its spade-shaped tip curling and uncurling with ease.


    An incubus. Probably. Then I took a moment, just looking at everyone.


    I could feel the eyes lingering on me. Watching, analyzing. Everyone here had an obvious mark of what they were, horns, wings, tails, extra limbs, animal features, sometimes even something as subtle as unnatural-colored eyes or elongated fangs.


    But me? I was just an enigma to them.


    I hesitated.


    "Does it matter?" I said finally, forcing my voice to stay even.


    That earned a reaction. A ripple of murmurs spread across the classroom, some curious, others amused. The incubus boy raised an eyebrow at me, his smirk widening just slightly. "That¡¯s not an answer."


    I stared at him, unblinking. "It wasn¡¯t a question either."


    A few chuckles sounded in the background, but I didn¡¯t dare take my eyes off of him. My pulse hammered in my throat.


    The teacher sighed, but instead of letting it go, she leveled me with a firm stare. "Markus, it''s polite to share your species with your classmates. It helps everyone understand each other better and fosters a sense of belonging. You wouldn¡¯t want to start fighting on your very first day, would you?"


    I swallowed, hoping the same lie would fly this time.


    "...Half-incubus, half-vampire," I muttered.


    That got a reaction. A few students murmured, their interest suddenly piqued. The incubus boy let out a low snicker, eyes gleaming with newfound amusement. "Oh? That¡¯s a rare mix."


    "How interesting," the teacher remarked, nodding as if making a mental note. "Well, now that that¡¯s settled, take your seat."


    I obeyed immediately, shoulders tense. The teacher, too busy to notice, went back to readying her material, leaving the students to their own devices.


    As I get to my seat, Kael let out a sharp whistle, leaning back in her chair with an amused grin. ¡°Damn, Markus, you¡¯ve got guts.¡±


    I blinked, confused. ¡°What?¡±


    She jerked her head towards the front of the classroom, where Kelvin had taken his seat with an air of smugness, one arm draped lazily over his desk like he had all the time in the world. ¡°You just went and picked a fight with that guy.¡±


    I furrowed my brows. ¡°I didn¡¯t pick a fight.¡±


    Kael snorted, crossing her arms. ¡°Trust me, in Kelvin¡¯s eyes, you did. Talking back to him, even a little, means you¡¯re picking a fight. He won¡¯t show it, but he hates that.¡±


    I exhaled slowly, already regretting opening my mouth earlier.


    Kael¡¯s voice dropped to a hush as she leaned in. ¡°You really don¡¯t know who you just picked a fight with, do you?¡±


    She leans in closer, excitedly informing of all juicy bits. ¡°Kelvin¡¯s got a reputation. He¡¯s a devil in disguise, literally.¡± She tapped her finger against her temple. ¡°People call him all sorts of things. The Incubus Prince. The Black Rose. The Heart Collector-¡±


    She kept listing names, most of which sounded like something out of a bad novel. I scoffed. ¡°Dramatic.¡±


    Kael¡¯s tail flicked against the floor. ¡°Yeah, well, he¡¯s got the looks, the charm, the family name. But people don¡¯t talk about what happens when you get on his bad side.¡± She shot me a pointed look. ¡°Which, congrats, you just did.¡±


    I bit the inside of my cheek. Just my luck. First day in, and I already had some self-absorbed school idol breathing down my neck.


    Kael grinned at my silence. ¡°Oh, and since you¡¯re the same species, that¡¯s probably gonna make him consider you as competition too.¡±


    I raised a brow at her. ¡°You sure know a lot about him. What, are you a fan or something?¡±


    Kael¡¯s ears shifted, and she scoffed, but there was just that little twitch in her eyes that gave it away. ¡°Hah? No way.¡±


    Then I gave her a slow, skeptical look. One which screamt ¡®are you being for real¡¯.


    She groaned, ears flattening slightly as she averted her gaze. ¡°¡­Okay, fine. I used to have a crush on him. Past tense. That was before I figured out he¡¯s a total bitch.¡±


    I snorted. ¡°Wow. Real smooth transition from admiration to hatred.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that smooth,¡± she muttered. ¡°Took me a while to get over it. His whole ¡®mysterious and charming¡¯ act used to get to me, but once you see past it, you realize he¡¯s just an insufferable, self-absorbed prick.¡± She sighed dramatically, shaking her head. ¡°A shame, really.¡±


    I smirked. ¡°And these names people call him¡­ ¡®Silver-Tongued Terror¡¯? ¡®Heart Collector¡¯? They sound made up.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not!¡± she said, scandalized, then hesitated. ¡°¡­Okay, maybe, like, half of them are.¡±


    I shook my head, smirking. ¡°You¡¯re such a clown.¡± A soft laugh escaped me.


    ¡°Hey,¡± she said, a slow grin spreading across her face. ¡°Was that a laugh?¡±


    I blinked, then frowned. ¡°What? No.¡±


    ¡°You so laughed!¡± she pressed, tail flicking behind her. ¡°I totally heard it.¡±


    My expression shifted, something spilling out of me which shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°I guess¡­ I guess you did.¡±


    Kael let out a quiet but triumphant ¡°Yes!¡± as she pumped a fist in the air. ¡°Got a laugh out of the weirdly haired new guy on his first day. That¡¯s gotta be some kind of record.¡±


    I rolled my eyes, but there was no real bite behind it. ¡°Sure, if that¡¯s what gets you through the day.¡±


    ¡°Damn right it is.¡± She grinned before leaning back against her chair, still looking way too pleased with herself.


    Letting the moment settle, I shifted in my seat and glanced around the room. The chatter in the class was starting to pick up again now that introductions were over. My fingers drummed against my desk. ¡°So,¡± I started, ¡°what¡¯s the deal with this place? What¡¯s the class like?¡±


    At that, Kael¡¯s ears perked up. ¡°Oh, you wanna know the gossip?¡±


    ¡°¡­I just want to know what I¡¯m dealing with.¡±


    ¡°Same thing,¡± she replied easily, before launching into it. And by it, I meant a full-blown lecture, most of it revolving around one person in particular.


    ¡°...and Kelvin¡¯s at the top of the food chain around here,¡± she said, making a face. ¡°I already told you he¡¯s from some rich family, but he¡¯s also been in Tera forever. People either wanna be him, date him, or¡­ well, stay the hell out of his way.¡±


    I exhaled through my nose. ¡°So, the usual.¡±


    ¡°Oh no, you don¡¯t get it.¡± She wagged a finger. ¡°There are rumors, man. Like, some people say he¡¯s seeing the teacher.¡±


    That made me pause. My eyes flickered to the front of the classroom, where the chameleon woman was flipping through some papers, her long tail swaying idly. Him? With her?


    I grimaced. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ hard to imagine...¡±


    Kael snickered. ¡°I know, right? But hey, I don¡¯t make the rumors, I just spread them.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure if that was better or worse. Either way, I was done talking about Kelvin. ¡°Okay, what about anyone else? Any other ¡®notable¡¯ people?¡±


    At that, Kael suddenly fell quiet. She tapped her fingers against the desk, thinking, then her expression shifted. She leaned in, her voice lowering to a whisper.


    ¡°Actually¡­ yeah.¡± Her tail flicked once, betraying a hint of nervousness. ¡°There¡¯s someone really weird in our class.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°Define weird.¡±


    She wet her lips, hesitating for just a second before continuing, ¡°We have a monster from Ferox in here.¡±


    That just made me all the more confused. I stared at her. ¡°What?¡±


    Kael¡¯s tail flicked anxiously as she leaned in, her ears twitching like she was about to let me in on some deep, forbidden knowledge.


    "I''m telling you, it''s someone who was too much of a monster, even for Ferox. You know, where all the predator-y folks are," she whispered, her voice so hushed I could barely hear her over the classroom chatter.


    I raised an eyebrow. "Too much? You mean like¡­ dangerous?"


    She nodded quickly, her light blue hair bouncing. "Way too much. Like, they couldn''t even handle her. So what did they do?" She spread her hands wide and then let them drop onto the desk with a soft thump. "They dumped her here. In Tera of all places. And now she''s our problem."


    I frowned, glancing around the classroom as if expecting some untamed beast to jump out from behind a desk. "That sounds made up," I deadpanned.


    "It''s not," she insisted, eyes wide with conviction. "I mean, I don¡¯t know the full story, but think about it. Ferox is for the ones with real killer instincts, right? Like the real predator-types. If she was too much even for them, then what the hell is she doing here?"


    I doubted the credibility behind her words, still not sure whether she was blowing things out of proportion.


    "Who is she?" I asked, despite the uneasy feeling growing in my gut.


    Kael hesitated this time, her usual chatterbox energy dimming just a little. "You¡¯ll know when-¡±


    The classroom door slammedopen with enough force that I almost jumped.


    The easy, chatty atmosphere from moments before vanished in an instant, sucked away like air from a vacuum. Every head turned toward the doorway, a thick silence falling over the room.


    She stood there, straight, powerful, and exuding an aura that screamed danger.


    Her wolf ears on her short raven hair twitched in agitation, the only thing betraying any movement as she surveyed the room. Her face held a scowl, an expression that balanced between something sharp and something oddly¡­ regal. Like a predator who knew she didn¡¯t have to try. She just... was.


    Then her whole face shifted, revealing her fully.


    Blood-red hungering eyes as if she was looking at a bunch of prey, though one was paler, milkier. Her left eye was blinded, marred by a long, jagged scar running from her head to her cheek.


    Without a word, she turned on her heel and stalked toward the back of the class. Each step was forceful, as her whole body shifted with her momentum. It made the silence that stretched around her all the more suffocating.


    As she made her way to the back of the room, I felt something prick at the back of my neck. A pang, not physical, but heavy enough that my instincts screamed at me to notice.


    Her gaze.


    For the briefest moment, her blood-red eyes lingered on me. Or at least, it felt like they did. It was impossible to tell with how casually she looked past the rest of the class, like we were nothing more than background noise to her.


    Then, just as quickly as it happened, it was gone.


    She moved on without a word, making her way to the back. The silence stretched unbearably until she finally sat down. Even then, the air in the room felt heavier, like everyone was holding their breath, waiting to see if something would happen.


    I exhaled slowly, forcing myself to relax.


    That was when I felt a tug on my sleeve.


    Kael leaned in close, eyes wide with something between fascination and fear, and whispered, "That¡¯s her! That¡¯s Wryn!"


    Yeah, I could tell.

 Chapter 26: The Jocks

    Wryn strode to the back of the classroom without a word, her boots clamping against floor in a rhythmic fashion. When she reached her seat, she dropped into it with an audible thump, the chair groaning slightly under the force.


    The silence in the classroom stretched, thick and suffocating. No one dared to speak. It was as if Wryn¡¯s presence alone had sucked the air out of the room. Quiet enough that you could start hearing the distant footsteps from the hall and the occasional creak of shifting chairs.


    Kael was the first to break it, her voice a hushed whisper. ¡°Well. That was¡­ you know.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond immediately, my curiosity getting the better of me. Slowly, I shifted in my seat, just enough to sneak a glance toward the back of the room.


    There she was, slumped against her desk, her head resting on her crossed arms.


    Her ears twitched slightly at some noise outside, but otherwise, she looked completely detached. As if nothing happening around her was worth her attention. That she¡¯d rather be anywhere else but here.


    Her scowl had faded, leaving behind something that almost resembled boredom or exhaustion. It was hard to tell. But what was obvious was that she didn¡¯t care.


    About the class. About the looks people threw at her. About anything.


    I turned back around, only to find Kael watching me closely.


    ¡°Careful,¡± she whispered with a smirk. ¡°You stare too long, and she might think you wanna fight.¡±


    I rolled my eyes. ¡°I wasn¡¯t staring.¡±


    ¡°Mhm.¡± She leaned in, grinning like she had something on me. ¡°So? What do you think?¡±


    I hesitated. What did I think?


    That she was intimidating? Obviously.


    That the rumors about her might not have been exaggerated? Probably.


    That I had just caught a glimpse of someone who wasn¡¯t just dangerous, but utterly untouchable?


    ...Yeah.


    I didn¡¯t say any of that, though. Instead, I just shook my head.


    ¡°I think,¡± I murmured, ¡°that I should probably avoid her.¡±


    Kael let out a soft snort, clearly amused. ¡°Smart choice.¡± Then she turned back to her own desk, muttering, ¡°If you can.¡±


    I shot Kael a slightly surprised glance at her ominous words, my brows furrowing as I leaned in a little.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low. ¡°Does she¡­ go after students like me?¡±


    Kael¡¯s smirk stretched wider. ¡°Oh, yeah. Absolutely.¡± She nodded, her eyes gleaming with mischief. ¡°The moment she locks eyes on someone, it¡¯s just a matter of time. A week? A day? Maybe even today.¡±


    I stiffened. ¡°You¡¯re messing with me.¡±


    She shrugged dramatically. ¡°Am I?¡±


    My stomach did an uneasy flip. I stole a glance back toward the wolf girl at the back of the room. She hadn¡¯t moved an inch, still sprawled across her desk like the rest of the world didn¡¯t exist. But¡­ had she actually looked at me earlier? I wasn¡¯t sure anymore. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Kael snickered. ¡°Oh, man, your face-¡±


    I shot her a glare.


    She finally dropped the act, shaking her head with a laugh. ¡°Relax, relax. I was just fucking with you. Wryn¡¯s not gonna hunt you down in the halls or anything.¡± She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°She¡¯s still too busy dealing with Ferox bullshit to care about messing with some newbie.¡±


    I exhaled sharply, rubbing a hand down my face. ¡°You could¡¯ve just said that instead of making it sound like she was out for my blood.¡±


    Kael grinned her tail swishing slightly behind her like she was enjoying this. ¡°Where¡¯s the fun in that?¡±


    I exhaled, slightly getting annoyed from her just extracting my reactions. ¡°Anything else I should keep in mind?¡± I asked, keeping my voice low.


    Kael hummed, her tail flicking idly behind her. ¡°Nah, just the usual. You got your nerds, your slackers, your-¡± She paused abruptly at ¡®jocks,¡¯ her ears perking up as if a sudden realization struck her. ¡°Oh. Oh.¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to watch out for them.¡±


    I followed her gaze as her eyes darted toward a group a few rows ahead. They sat in a cluster, their postures loose but exuding an air of confidence like they owned the place.


    The first was a rabbit girl with dark brown hair, leaning back in her seat with her long ears twitching lazily.


    Beside her, a rabbit boy, probably related, was scrolling through something on his phone, not even looking up as he smirked at whatever was on screen.


    Next to them sat a cat girl, long raven hair draping behind her, golden-eyed and stretching with a yawn, her sharp teeth just barely peeking through as she cracked her knuckles.


    And finally, a black haired orc, easily the largest of the bunch, leaned back with her arms crossed, her thick, muscular frame making the chair seem too small for her. Her sharp tusks jutted out slightly from her bottom lip,


    The way she carried herself told me she didn¡¯t need to speak much to get her point across.


    ¡°They¡¯re the jocks,¡± Kael explained in a hushed whisper. ¡°Kind of the popular kids in the class. Not the nicest people, but they don¡¯t really bother you unless you bother them first.¡±


    I squinted. ¡°So¡­ just your typical school sports team?¡±


    Kael scoffed. ¡°I wish. They¡¯re basically the powerhouse of the class if you take Kelvin and Wryn out of the picture.¡± She shot a quick glance toward the back of the room, as if to make sure Wryn was still very much out of it.


    I frowned slightly. ¡°Powerhouse?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re stronger than they look,¡± she said. ¡°And they know it.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much time to process all of that before the teacher cleared her throat, signaling the end of our hushed conversation.


    Class resumed, and I did my best to keep up, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to feel completely lost.


    The lecture moved fast, the teacher rattling off terms and concepts like we were supposed to have them ingrained in our bones. The words blurred together: innate biological advantages, and some theory on the aerodynamics of races. I had no idea what half of it meant, and before long, my brain started tuning things out in self-defense.


    I stole a glance at my classmates. Most of them followed along just fine, some even taking detailed notes like this was second nature. Kael, on the other hand, looked completely checked out, tapping her fingers against her desk absentmindedly.


    Wryn hadn¡¯t moved an inch from her sleeping position in the back. And Kelvin¡­ well, looked smug as hell every time he answered a question.


    Before I even realized, the bell rang, and recess started.


    I blinked, the weight of confusion still sitting heavy on me. That was fast¡­


    Kael stretched her arms over her head, then turned to me with a grin. ¡°Sooo, what do you think? Fun first lesson?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea what the hell just happened,¡± I admitted.


    She snorted. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯ll get used to that.¡± Then she nudged me with her elbow. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s grab some food before the cafeteria gets packed. After that, I¡¯ll show you around. You should at least know where not to get lost.¡±


    ~~~


    We made our way to the cafeteria quickly, weaving past students who had already flooded the halls. The scent of food hit me before we even stepped inside, savory, sweet, and everything in between. My stomach growled at the sheer variety.


    The place was massive, almost like a mall food court, with different sections offering all kinds of meals. Some trays were piled with roasted meats glistening under the lights, others had bowls filled with rich, thick soups or dishes that smelled like fresh-baked bread.


    My eyes wandered over the displays, stomach already making choices before my brain could.


    Kael caught my distracted stare and smirked. ¡°Word of advice? Read the labels.¡±


    I glanced at her. ¡°Why?¡±


    She grabbed a tray and started picking through the options. ¡°Some of this stuff looks good, sure, but you do not want to eat something your body can¡¯t handle.¡± She nodded toward a steaming dish that smelled disturbingly good. ¡°That? Fungal Stew Extract. Looks tasty, right?¡±


    I looked at the name and immediately took a step back.


    She grinned. ¡°Exactly. That stuff is made with stuff you don¡¯t wanna know. If you¡¯re not built for it, enjoy hallucinations for the next few hours.¡±


    ¡°Good to know.¡± I made a mental note to double-check everything before putting it on my tray. My eyes drifted to another section, a platter stacked high with golden-brown pastries. The name caught my eye: Whispering Bites.


    ¡°What the hell is a Whispering Bite?¡± I muttered.


    Kael peeked over, then immediately burst out laughing. ¡°Oh, that one¡¯s fun. Eat one, and it starts whispering embarrassing memories back at you. Loudly.¡±


    I grimaced and promptly moved on.


    As we navigated through the crowd, the cafeteria suddenly felt heavier, like the air had shifted. I didn¡¯t have to look to know why.


    Kelvin had entered.


    He strolled in like he owned the place, his spade-tipped tail flicking lazily behind him. Around him was a small group of students, with the jocks Kael had pointed out earlier, mixed in with a few others who were probably just basking in his presence.


    I was about to turn away when his gaze flicked toward me.


    Our eyes met.


    His lips curled into a slow, deliberate smirk. Something I knew meant they were gonna brew some shit up.


    I exhaled sharply through my nose, forcing myself to shake it off. ¡°Let¡¯s just eat somewhere else,¡± I muttered, gripping my tray a little too tight.


    Kael paused mid-step, blinking at me. ¡°Huh? Why? This is, like, prime cafeteria real estate.¡± She gestured vaguely at the open seating, as if I was blind to the perfectly available tables.


    ¡°I just don¡¯t feel like eating here,¡± I said quickly, eyes darting toward where Kelvin had been. But when I looked again, he was gone. Just the usual students remained, going about their business.


    A weird pit settled in my stomach.


    ¡°¡­Never mind,¡± I muttered under my breath, grabbing something simple.


    Kael grabbed something as well, balancing her tray with practiced ease as we made our way to a table near the back.


    The moment she sat down, she dug in.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, oh my damn¡± she groaned, practically melting into her seat. ¡°This is how bacon is supposed to be. You bite the fry, the fry bites back, my man.¡±


    I raised a brow, picking at my own food. ¡°Didn¡¯t take you for a junk food connoisseur.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand. This isn¡¯t just some weak junk food. This is food with strength!¡±


    A voice cut through our conversation.


    ¡° Tell us more.¡±


    I froze, my fork halfway to my mouth. Kael stopped too, her expression falling as a shadow loomed over us.


    They stood there, forming a loose semi-circle around us. The rabbit girl had her arms crossed, a smirk tugging at her lips. The cat girl lazily flicked her tail, looking disinterested but clearly paying attention. And the orc girl? A slow grin spread across her face, none with any good intentions in mind.


    Only one missing from the bunch was the bunny boy, who had hopped off to play who knows where.


    I tensed the moment they sat down, my grip tightening around my fork.


    The cat girl slid in smoothly to my left, her tail flicking behind her as she threw an arm over my shoulder like we were old friends. ¡°Relax, new guy,¡± she purred, her voice teasing.


    To my right, the orc girl plopped down heavily, arms crossed, looking me over with an appraising gaze.


    Across the table, the brown-furred rabbit girl leaned forward, propping her elbows up and resting her chin in her hands. She studied me but said nothing. They were least bit interested to include Kael into the ¡®conversation¡¯.


    Kael shifted in front of me, her usual chatty energy dimming just a little, sensing the shift in the air.


    The cat girl finally broke the silence. ¡°You¡¯re new, so let¡¯s make this easy. I¡¯m Selina.¡± She tapped her chest before gesturing with her chin.


    ¡°That¡¯s Odhran,¡± she nodded at the orc girl, who gave me a slight up-nod of acknowledgment, ¡°and that¡¯s Misha.¡± She tilted her head toward the rabbit girl, whose smile widened slightly.


    I gave them a curt nod, trying not to seem too stiff. ¡°Right. What do you want?¡±


    Selina¡¯s ears twitched, and she let out a low chuckle. ¡°No hurries, new guy. We¡¯re just here to show you the ropes.¡± Her fingers drummed lazily against my shoulder, the weight of her arm still there, annoyingly familiar for someone I¡¯d just met.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Misha added, tilting her head. ¡°We look out for people in our class.¡±


    Odhran gave a slow nod beside me. Solemnly staying quiet while this took place.


    Selina leaned in, her breath warm against my ear. Her tone, still laced with amusement, dipped into something quieter, something edged.


    ¡°So¡­¡± she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. ¡°Will this be the easy way¡­¡± Her claws lightly grazed my shoulder, with a slow, long drag across it.


    ¡°¡­or the hard way?¡±

 Chapter 27: Targetted

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ guide.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group.Misha: Rabbit girl with brown hair, part of the jock group.Odhran: Orc girl with black hair, part of the jock group.~~~


    Kael let out an awkward chuckle, waving a hand as if trying to disperse the tension like smoke.


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not start hazing the new guy on his first day,¡± she said, with a light but nervous tone.


    ¡°Markus here¡¯s still figuring things out. No need to throw some villain-level shade at him.¡±


    Her tone was casual, but I could tell she was watching them carefully, trying to gauge where this was going.


    Selina didn¡¯t budge, her fingers still resting on my shoulder, her smirk unfazed. The orc girl, Odhran, leaned in slightly, her red eyes gleaming with interest.


    The brown-furred rabbit girl, who still hadn¡¯t introduced herself, lazily propped her chin on her hands, watching me like I was something to be picked apart.


    ¡°Oh, we¡¯re not hazing him,¡± Selina purred, finally pulling back just enough to meet my eyes. ¡°We¡¯re just making sure he understands the rules.¡±


    Misha let out a low chuckle. ¡°Yeah, Kael, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just being friendly.¡±


    Kael¡¯s tail twitched, and I could feel her growing frustration, but she forced a laugh. ¡°Yeah, sure. And I¡¯m the headmistress of St. Elms.¡±


    The moment Kael made her little quip, the orc girl¡¯s eyes narrowed.


    Her large, muscled arm shot across the table in a blur, aiming to grab her. Kael yelped, nearly toppling off her seat as she ducked out of the way just in time.


    ¡°Whoa, hey!¡± I shot up slightly, raising a hand between them. ¡°Stop this-¡±


    ¡°Sit down, new guy,¡± Selina murmured, her grip on my shoulder tightening ever so slightly. ¡°We¡¯re just talking.¡±


    Kael, now a safe distance away from the orc girl¡¯s reach, huffed, her tail bristling. ¡°Yeah? Is that what you call attempted murder?¡±


    The rabbit girl snickered, resting her chin on her hands. ¡°Murder? If she wanted to, you¡¯d be paste.¡±


    Kael¡¯s ears twitched in irritation, but she didn¡¯t move any closer.


    I exhaled slowly, my mind scrambling for a way to lower the tension. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t know what this is, but we don¡¯t want any trouble.¡±


    Selina tilted her head, continuing to smirk as if everything was going according to her. ¡°Markus,¡± she whispered, her lips nearly brushing my ear. ¡°You really don¡¯t get it, do you?¡±


    Then came her question, all hushed and sharp.


    ¡°Are you the type to take a hint, or do you need things spelled out for you?¡±


    Her grip on my shoulder tightened for a second before she leaned back, her expression still as unreadable as always.


    ¡°You¡¯re new here, so let me give you some advice.¡± Her fingers lightly traced the fabric of my sleeve, making my skin crawl. ¡°You don¡¯t want to get on the wrong side of people. This class has... a certain atmosphere. We like things to stay a certain way.¡±


    I scoffed, roughly pulling my arm away from her touch. ¡°Yeah? And what way is that?¡±


    Selina didn¡¯t answer. Instead, she simply raised a finger to her lips. ¡°Shhh.¡±


    Kael opened her mouth again, likely to cut in, but a new voice cut through the moment like a blade.


    "Shut it, sewer rat."


    Odhran¡¯s voice was deep and rough, clearly carrying the lower temper she held. Kael clamped her mouth shut instantly, stiffening like she¡¯d just been struck.


    The fact that she called her a sewer rat just irked me, I couldn''t hold it in.


    ¡°The fuck is your problem?¡± I snapped, not even thinking of the consequences. ¡°She didn''t say anything. At least she can speak more than 5 fucking syllables.¡±


    Odhran barely reacted, unfazed. As if a boy speaking towards her wasn''t worth her time.


    But Selina¡¯s twisted her grip, a slight sharp pain seeping into my shoulder as my expression soured.


    Her smirk widened as she leaned in again, her voice as sweet as poison. ¡°Listen, Markus. You have to behave, it''d be a real shame if you decided to disrupt the order we have. Otherwise... something might just happen to you.¡±


    Her fingers tapped against the table, slow and deliberate. ¡°A halfling like you doesn¡¯t really know his place yet, does he?¡± She tilted her head, pretending to think. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. We¡¯ll help you figure it out.¡±


    I exhaled through my nose, forcing myself not to react. That¡¯s what she wanted, and I wasn¡¯t about to give her the satisfaction.


    Selina¡¯s golden eyes flicked over me, like a cat toying with its prey. ¡°Speaking of figuring things out¡­ What¡¯s with the hair?¡±


    I stiffened.


    She reached out, barely brushing the strands covering my face before retracting her hand. ¡°Are you hiding something?¡± Her lips curled, feigning concern. ¡°Like those boys conscious about how ugly their faces are?¡±


    I moved to pull away, but she was faster.


    Before I could react, her hand shot forward, fingers curling into my bangs. With a sharp tug, she yanked my face closer, her nails lightly scraping against my scalp as she pushed my hair back. My heart kicked up in my chest, and I immediately grabbed her wrist, but she didn¡¯t let go.


    For a moment, there was silence.


    Selina froze for a second, her smirk faltering ever so slightly as her gaze locked onto mine. For a brief moment, she just stared, her golden eyes scanning my face with an unreadable expression.


    Then, her nose twitched.


    She sniffed once, then again, her eyes narrowing slightly. Her grip on my hair loosened, but instead of letting go, she leaned in closer, her breath brushing against my skin.


    ¡°You smell¡­¡± She paused, tilting her head as if trying to place it. Her voice dropped lower, almost to a purr. ¡°Nice.¡±


    There was something off about the way she said it. The teasing edge in her tone had faded, replaced with something more distant. Her pupils dilated before expanding wide, swallowing the gold of her irises in a black abyss. It¡­ she scared me.


    The usual sharpness in her eyes seemed to haze over as if her mind was slipping into a cloudy state.


    I struggled, my hand still locked around her wrist. ¡°The hell are you doing?¡±


    Selina blinked, as if shaking off whatever daze she had slipped into, but she didn¡¯t pull away. Instead, she inhaled again, slower this time, her fingers rubbing against my scalp.


    Then, without warning, her arms wrapped around me, locking me in place before I could even react.


    Her grip was strong like iron, her fingers pressing into my back as she pulled me in, closer, tighter. My body was practically flush against hers now, and I could feel the way her cushioned chest rose and fell, the slow, controlled inhales as she buried her face against my neck. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She just kept breathing me in.


    Another deep inhale, her nose dragging along my skin, hot breath fuming against my collar. My pulse hammered against my ribs, my entire body going rigid as the heat of her body bled into mine.


    Her hold never faltered, never loosened, if anything, it felt like she was anchoring herself to me, like she had no intention of letting go.


    Misha let out a short laugh, the casual, amused kind that made it clear she was enjoying the scene a little too much. ¡°What are you doing, Selina?¡± she mused, tilting her head with a smirk.


    Then, without missing a beat, she leaned in slightly, her rabbit ears flicking. ¡°Fell for the new student already?¡± she teased, her voice carrying a playful tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t peg you for the romantic type. To get weak in the knees over a fresh face? Must be a first for everything.¡±


    Selina¡¯s fingers dug into my scalp, her brows drawing together slightly as if Misha¡¯s words had pulled her from whatever momentary daze she had fallen into.


    Misha grinned wider. ¡°C¡¯mon, show us his face too. I want to see him! What¡¯s the point of hiding it or are you planning to keep himself all to you?¡±


    I struggled a bit, instinctively trying to pull back, but Selina¡¯s grip remained firm.


    Selina¡¯s grip tightened for a fraction of a second before she suddenly let go, her entire demeanour shifting. Her voice, once teasing and slow, sharpened like a razor. ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The playful air she carried moments ago had vanished, her expression unreadable as she pushed off from the table, standing abruptly.


    The others exchanged brief glances, sensing the shift in her mood, but no one questioned it. Even Odhran, who had been just watching moments before, just huffed in annoyance and got up after her.


    Selina didn¡¯t spare me another glance as she turned to walk away, but just as she passed by, she paused. Without looking back, she spoke, her voice quiet but firm.


    ¡°Meet me after school.¡± A beat of silence. ¡°Alone.¡± The other jocks followed her soon, leaving us with a moment of respite.


    Kael blinked a few times, she looked between me and the now-empty seat where Selina had been just moments ago. She let out a baffled huff, ears flicking back slightly.


    ¡°What the hell was that?¡± she muttered, shaking her head. ¡°She just¡­ what? Froze up, acted all weird, and then left? Just like that?¡±


    I didn¡¯t answer right away. My mind was still trying to process what had just happened, but something about it didn¡¯t sit right with me. There was something in the way she looked at me, held me, was like¡­ I didn¡¯t want to recall that memory.


    The goosebumps along my arms still hadn¡¯t gone away.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I finally admitted, rubbing at the back of my neck. My fingers felt cold, and I wasn¡¯t sure if it was just my nerves or something worse. ¡°She was acting strange.¡±


    Kael gave me a long look before scoffing. ¡°That¡¯s one way to put it. Honestly, I thought she was gonna try something, well, something worse.¡± Her tail flicked once before curling slightly. ¡°You good?¡±


    I hesitated. I wasn¡¯t. But I wasn¡¯t about to say that out loud.


    ¡°¡­Yeah. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Kael didn¡¯t look convinced. She shifted towards my side, sitting beside me.


    ¡°You sure?¡± she asked again, her voice quieter this time. ¡°You don¡¯t look fine.¡±


    I flinched, trying to push down the weird tension still crawling along my spine. ¡°I just need a little time alone,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    Kael stared at me for a second longer, then sighed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll drop it.¡± She got up, adjusting her bag as she stretched.


    I hesitated, then muttered, ¡°Thanks, by the way.¡±


    She raised a brow. ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°For having my back,¡± I said, feeling a little stupid admitting it out loud. ¡°Even though we just met.¡±


    A smirk crept up her face. ¡°Damn right. You owe me now.¡±


    I scoffed. ¡°Right.¡±


    She rubbed her chin with her finger and thumb, making a thinking pose before snapping her fingers. ¡°How about this? Lemme get a peak at your face. Let¡¯s see what got Selina so worked up about.¡±


    I shot her a deadpan look. ¡°In your dreams.¡±


    Kael laughed. ¡°You wish I was dreaming about you. Maybe if you''re half as good looking as Kelvin.¡± She winked before turning on her heel. ¡°Alright, loner. See you later.¡±


    ~~~


    While Kael was away, I had gotten back to class. I rested my head in my arms, letting out a slow breath. My body felt drained, my mind even more so. I just needed a few minutes. A moment to myself.


    But even with my eyes closed, I could feel it. Their piercing eyes just staring at me.


    The jocks sat in their usual spots, minus Selina. She was gone. Wryn and Kelvin were missing too. Yet, even in their absence, the atmosphere was suffocating.


    Every so often, I¡¯d lift my head slightly, just enough to peek over my arms, only to catch someone looking. The moment I noticed, they¡¯d turn away, pretending to be engaged in their work, in their conversations, in literally anything but me. But I wasn¡¯t stupid.


    The hushed whispers. The glances. The way they spoke under their breath and then immediately turned to peek in my direction.


    I wasn¡¯t imagining it.


    I let out a slow sigh, pressing my forehead against my arm.


    Then the door burst open.


    ¡°MARKUS!¡±


    I nearly jumped out of my seat as Kael came barreling in, her voice loud and carrying across the classroom like she had no sense of volume control.


    ¡°Dude, you are ALL anyone¡¯s talking about.¡± She practically skipped over to me, as she slid into the seat next to mine. ¡°Guess what?¡±


    I pinched the bridge of my nose, already dreading whatever she was about to say. ¡°What? Also, quiet down.¡±


    Unlike before, there was no teasing grin, no obnoxious announcement. Instead, she moved in close, leaning toward me with an unreadable expression.


    ¡°Selina¡¯s targeted you,¡± she murmured, voice low enough that only I could hear.


    I blinked, sitting up slightly. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s told everyone to back off. No one¡¯s supposed to talk to you.¡± Kael¡¯s eye twitched, and she shifted even closer. ¡°Most people think it¡¯s just her usual bullying, picking on the new guy or whatever, but¡­¡± Her voice dropped further, almost hesitant.


    ¡°But what?¡± I asked, my stomach twisting at the look on her face.


    Kael¡¯s rat ears flicked back, her gaze darting around the room before settling back on me. ¡°She might be laying claim on you. Everyone who was there in the cafeteria knows it.¡±


    I just didn¡¯t know how this first day could get any worse.

 Chapter 28: Warned You

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ guide.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Laid her claim on Markus.Kelvin: Incubus, considered the male school idol with a bad personality.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.~~~


    Kael¡¯s words hung heavy in the air, but I barely processed them. Claimed.


    The words rattled in my head, triggering something I didn¡¯t want to acknowledge. My chest tightened, something hot, something suffocating crawling up my throat. Like an itchy sensation, I just couldn¡¯t scratch.


    A dull ache pressed against the inside of my skull, creeping down my spine like a slow venom. My hands clenched into fists against my desk, my knuckles stiff.


    It was the same story, wasn¡¯t it? Different place, different faces, but the same damn scenario playing out all over again.


    She¡¯s claimed me.


    This wasn¡¯t happening. Not again.


    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t sitting in this chair.


    For a moment, I was somewhere else.


    Somewhere dark, somewhere suffocating, somewhere I¡¯d sworn I left behind.


    Something pulsed at the edge of my mind, desperate and aching. I needed something¡­ to rely on someone, even if I didn¡¯t want to.


    I- I felt like I needed Nora. My mind craved her presence like a lifeline. The thought of her, of her voice, her touch, but all it did was make my breath race faster, like a stronger fear overwhelming my mind, that roused an even greater anxiety within it.


    Why was I feeling afraid of Nora?


    No, it¡¯s gonna be fine. She¡¯d take control. She¡¯d handle this for me. I need to rely on her.


    I sucked in a slow breath, forcing the shaking in my fingers to be still. For now, I just needed to calm down.


    Kael nudged me with her elbow, her voice lower now. ¡°Hey. You good?¡±


    I blinked, grounding myself, forcing my expression to smooth over.


    ¡°¡­Yeah,¡± I muttered. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Dude, you look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost. You need to go to the clinic or something?¡±


    I exhaled through my nose, shaking my head. ¡°I said I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Before I could get my bearings back, Kelvin strolled into the classroom, his presence pulling a subtle shift in the air, as he drew in everyone¡¯s attention.


    His eyes flicked across the room, scanning, searching, taking note of the way people spoke in hushed murmurs, how their gazes kept darting toward me.


    He didn¡¯t seem surprised, if anything, the slight twitch of his lips suggested amusement, like he had been expecting this.


    Then his eyes landed on me.


    A slow, easy grin stretched across his face, his teeth just barely peeking out. He adjusted the cuffs of his uniform as he took his time crossing the room, making sure everyone saw him do it.


    He moved with a relaxed, almost lazy gait, like he had all the time in the world. Like nothing could ever inconvenience him, as he paved his way past the whole class.


    All of that, just to stop in front of our desk.


    Kael stiffened beside me. Her ears twitched in nervousness, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She just watched, cautious, apprehensively.


    Kelvin finally stopped right in front of me, leaning down slightly so he was at eye level. "Man," he sighed, voice dripping with false sympathy, "you don¡¯t look too good."


    I didn¡¯t react. Didn¡¯t say anything.


    Kelvin didn¡¯t seem to care. He tilted his head, studying me like I was some interesting little creature he had just stumbled upon. His devilish tail flicked behind him as if he was enjoying this whole charade.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked, his voice light, casual. "Is it about Selina?"


    He let the words hang in the air, as if savoring them. His eyes watched me carefully, waiting to see what kind of reaction he could wring out of me.


    I kept my expression flat, unwilling to give him anything to latch onto.


    Kelvin let out a soft, exaggerated sigh, shaking his head. "Damn. That¡¯s really too bad," he murmured, though the smirk tugging at the corner of his lips betrayed any real sense of pity.


    Then, with a smooth, practiced ease, he crouched slightly, bringing himself just a little closer. His grin widened, sharp and knowing, his voice dipping into something lower, something far more insidious.


    "But hey," he continued, "since we¡¯re both the same species, you know you can always come to me, right?" His tail swayed, the spade tip curling slightly. "I can see if I can lend a hand."


    There was something unnerving about the way he said it, like he was toying with me, dangling bait just to see how I¡¯d react.


    I exhaled slowly, my patience thinning by the second. And for a moment, I just wanted to wipe that smug look on his face.


    I lifted my head slightly, meeting his gaze head-on, and with a calm, even tone, I muttered, ¡°Shove your bullshit where the sun doesn¡¯t reach and leave me out of it.¡±


    The change was instant.


    Kelvin¡¯s smirk vanished like it had never been there. Kael wasn¡¯t any better, her head snapped toward me, her ears perking up in shock. She blinked, as if she wasn¡¯t sure she¡¯d actually heard what she just heard.


    For a few stretched-out seconds, he didn¡¯t move either. He just stood there, his jaw tight, his incubus tail flicking sharply as if showing his irritation.


    Then, just as suddenly as his expression had dropped, he schooled it back into that same fake, easygoing smirk, though there was something colder behind it now.


    ¡°Hah¡­ You¡¯ll regret that,¡± he murmured, his voice lower, quieter, almost amused.


    Then, with that same asshole-ish manner, he straightened up, brushed some invisible dust off his uniform, and turned away.


    Kael stared at me, her mouth slightly open, before she finally let out a slow, exaggerated, ¡°Duuuudee¡­¡±


    I raised a brow. ¡°What?¡±


    She shook her head, blinking like she was still processing what just happened. Then, after a moment, a grin slowly stretched across her face.


    ¡°Not gonna lie, respect.¡± She gave me a nod of approval. ¡°Most guys would¡¯ve folded, like, immediately. No one stands up to Kelvin like that.¡±


    I scoffed, leaning back in my chair. ¡°Guess I¡¯m not ¡®most guys.¡¯¡±


    Kael hummed, still eyeing me, then tilted her head with a smirk. ¡°Y¡¯know, if you told me you were actually a girl right now, I¡¯d almost believe it.¡±


    I shot her a deadpan look. ¡°The hell is that supposed to mean?¡±


    She just laughed, nudging my shoulder. But our talk was cut short the moment my eyes landed on Selina.


    She was standing there near the door, talking with Kelvin. Or at least, Kelvin was the one doing most of the talking. His arms flailed dramatically, his body language exaggerated like he was telling some grand, theatrical story.


    His lips curled into a sneer as he spoke, and I could almost hear the smug condescension dripping from his words, even without being close enough to catch them.


    Selina, on the other hand, barely seemed engaged. She stood with her arms crossed, her expression unreadable. Her posture was loose, almost bored, like she had far more important things to do than entertain whatever nonsense Kelvin was spewing. But then, as if sensing my gaze, her eyes snapped over to me.


    A slow, knowing smirk crept onto her lips. The kind that made the hairs on the back of my neck prickle, made the air feel just a little heavier. Like I had just stepped into a predator¡¯s line of sight.


    That fucker¡­


    I already had my suspicions. The way everything had been playing out, the way those girls approached us during lunch. It wasn¡¯t a coincidence. And now? I was sure of it.


    Kelvin had set me up.


    Selina barely spared Kelvin another glance. Even as he continued gesturing wildly, his voice dripping with exaggerated complaints, she had already honed in on me. Her movements were unhurried but gradual, like cornering an easy prey.


    I felt my muscles tense as she neared. With a sudden thud, her palm slammed down onto my table. The sound was sharp, drawing a few glances from the students around us, but no one dared to speak up.


    ¡°Our little halfling is already brewing trouble, huh?¡± she mused, her voice rich with amusement.


    I exhaled slowly through my nose, trying not to let the weight of her presence get to me. ¡°What¡¯s with these rumors?¡± I asked, my voice sharper than I intended. ¡°People are saying you told them not to talk to me.¡±


    Selina blinked, tilting her head as if I had just accused her of something ridiculous. ¡°Hmm? Did I now?¡± she said, her tone light, almost teasing. ¡°Did I do something like that?¡±


    She let the question hang in the air for a moment, eyes watching me carefully. Then, as if finally deciding on something, she gave the easiest, most nonchalant smile, one that didn¡¯t reach her eyes.


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about any of that,¡± she said smoothly. ¡°You just need to behave.¡±


    "Behave?" I echoed, my tone laced with disbelief. "And what exactly does that mean?"


    Selina¡¯s smile widened just a fraction, her fingers tapping idly against the surface of my desk. The sharp tap, tap, tap filled the space between us, a slow, deliberate rhythm.


    ¡°It means exactly what it sounds like,¡± she said, her red eyes glinting with something I couldn¡¯t quite pin down. ¡°I¡¯ve taken an interest in you, and I¡¯d rather not see you get all tangled up in the wrong crowds. It¡¯s just a little¡­ training, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Kael scoffed beside me, crossing her arms. ¡°Right. Training. That¡¯s why you¡¯re treating him like  you already own him?¡±


    Selina¡¯s gaze flicked to her, her smile never faltering, but something in her expression shifted, just slightly. ¡°Oh, Kael. You¡¯re always so quick to assume the worst.¡±


    Kael didn¡¯t back down. ¡°Because I¡¯m usually right.¡±


    I could feel the tension thickening in the air, pressing against me like an invisible weight. My fingers curled slightly, my nails digging into my palm.


    ¡°Listen,¡± I muttered, my voice lower now. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the hell kind of game you think you¡¯re playing, but I don¡¯t belong to anyone.¡±


    Selina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. If anything, she looked even more amused. She leaned in slightly, lowering her voice so that only I could hear.


    She murmured, tilting her head. ¡°You really don¡¯t understand what you¡¯ve done to me, do you?¡±


    I swallowed, keeping my expression steady. ¡°Then why don¡¯t you enlighten me?¡±


    Selina watched me for a moment longer before standing up straight again, brushing a stray lock of hair over her shoulder.


    Her lips curved into a wider smile, one that my legs twitch in a queasy manner.


    ¡°I warned you,¡± she said, her voice smooth as silk but edged with a chill that sank into my bones.


    I opened my mouth to snap back but before I could get a word out, she lunged. Her hands shot forward, one gripping the front of my shirt, the other clamping onto the back of my neck.


    She yanked me toward her with an overpowering strength, and her lips crashed into mine. It was rough, forceful, teeth clashing hard enough to send a jolt through me. No softness, no hesitation, just raw, unyielding demand.


    For a second, I just froze, before I realized what was happening. I shoved back, my hands flying to her shoulders, trying to pry her off. My fingers dug into her uniform, but she didn¡¯t budge. She kept pressing harder, her grip tightening


    Her breath was hot, her teeth scraping my lip as I twisted my head, fighting to break free. The taste of her, sharp and invasive, her tongue plunging in, gaining leverage as it coiled around mine. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I threw her back slightly and a ¡° was the best I managed to grunt against her mouth, but she swallowed the word, her nails biting into my neck as she pulled me closer still. My resistance only seemed to fuel her, her lips bruising mine in a messy, chaotic clash.


    The desk creaked under my weight as I braced against it, shoving harder, my muscles straining until I finally wrenched my head to the side but she pushed harder, toppling us over the desk until we were both rolling around on the ground.


    She pulled back just an inch, breathing fast, her eyes blazing with something wild. That damn smile was still there, smug and unshaken, like she¡¯d won something.


    My chest heaved, my lips stinging, as I felt it bleeding slightly. I swiped the back of my hand across my mouth, glaring at her. The queasiness in my gut churned into something hotter, anger, maybe, or something I didn¡¯t want to name.


    ¡°Get the hell off me,¡± I spat, voice rough and low.


    Selina licked her lips, wettening her lower lip, like she was savoring the taste of her victory. ¡°Markus,¡± she murmured, licking the leftover blood off her lip.

 Chapter 29: End of the Day

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ guide.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Laid her claim on Markus.Kelvin: Incubus, considered the male school idol with a bad personality.Odhran: Orc girl with black hair, part of the jock group.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.Cassandra: Markus and Nora''s mother. Stuck in a vegetative state.~~~


    Selina¡¯s weight continued to bore down on me. My back ached from the impact, but that was the least of my concerns. I twisted my head away, struggling against her hold, but she was relentless.


    Her lips crashed against mine, again. This time I thrashed under her with all the strength I could muster, but she only pressed in harder, a low sound escaping her throat as she pushed me further against the floor.


    My stomach twisted, my skin crawling as I felt her warmth against me, her breath shuddering like she was holding back something deeper. All I could taste was my tongue drenched in her saliva, as she coiled and coiled in further.


    And then I felt it, her clawed hand slid down, brushing my chest before snaking to my groin. My breath hitched, as my body was betraying me under her grip.


    I froze, my hands fumbling to push her off, but she wouldn¡¯t let up. She pulled back just enough to smirk, her slit-pupil emerald eyes glinting with that cruel, smug glee. ¡°Why¡¯re you so hard right now?¡± she purred, loud enough for everyone nearby to hear.


    I tried to twist away, humiliation burning through me, but she tightened her hold, leaning in so close I could feel her breath. ¡°Only a complete slut like you would get hard like this,¡± she taunted, right before she tried lazily to force another kiss.


    ¡°Let him go, you psycho!¡± Kael¡¯s voice sliced through the haze. She jolted forward, hands clamped onto Selina¡¯s arm, yanking hard. ¡°Let go of him!¡±


    Selina seemed unfazed by her attempts. With a flick of her shoulder, her arm she shoved Kael back, sending her stumbling into a desk with a clatter. The move was effortless, almost casual, like shooing a small animal.


    ¡°You think you can just-¡± I started, trying to gain a footing, but she cut me off by pushing further, her knee nudging mine apart as she pressed it up between my thighs.


    ¡°Shh,¡± she hushed. ¡°You¡¯re only making this more fu-¡± but before she could even finish, a firm hand clamped down on Selina¡¯s shoulders again. "-fucking rat, I swear I will..." She snarled, ready to push it off again, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    Stiffening slightly, her head turning just enough to see who had stopped her.


    Odhran stood there, her expression unreadable, but there was a sharpness in her eyes. Her grip on Selina¡¯s shoulder tightened as she spoke in a low, firm voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Odhran said. ¡°You¡¯re making too much of a scene.¡±


    The tension in the air thickened. The murmurs around the room died down as students watched, eyes darting between Selina and Odhran, waiting to see what would happen next.


    For a moment, Selina didn¡¯t move, her lips still parted as if she was considering ignoring the orc¡¯s warning. Then, slowly, her fingers loosened from my wrists. Her expression shifted, amused, but with something else lurking beneath it.


    Then, she sighed. ¡°Tch. Fine.¡±


    Just before Selina turned to leave, she leaned down slightly, her fingers ghosting over the edge of my desk as her voice dropped low enough for only me to hear.


    "This isn''t over, Marky boy."


    Her tone carried an almost crazed sweetness to it. Before I could react, her thumb brushed against my lower lip, pressing into it.


    I jolted, instinct taking over as I slapped her hand away.


    Selina barely reacted, if anything, the attempt at resistance only seemed to amuse her. Her smirk widened, her eyes gleaming with something mischievous.


    I barely noticed Kael tense beside me. The classroom still felt suffocating, thick with the weight of unspoken things.


    And then the door slid open.


    The teacher stepped in.


    And everything went silent.


    ~~~


    "We can¡¯t help you."


    The words fell from the dean¡¯s lips like a gavel striking down.


    "Why?!" Kael¡¯s voice cracked, her ears pinned back, eyes glassy with frustration.


    We had spent the last half hour explaining what happened, how Selina had forced herself on me, how she¡¯d pinned me down and kissed me against my will. And yet, here we were, sitting in the dean¡¯s office, being told there was nothing they could do.


    The dean exhaled through her nose, folding her hands over the polished wooden desk. ¡°Because the witness reports tell a different story.¡±


    I tensed. ¡°What?¡±


    She adjusted her glasses. ¡°According to the statements we received, you were the one who confronted and harassed Kelvin. Selina merely stepped in to de-escalate the situation.¡±


    A scoff of disbelief left my throat. ¡°De-escalate?¡± I echoed bitterly. ¡°She threw herself on me!¡±


    The dean¡¯s expression remained unreadable, but her voice took on a clipped, rehearsed tone. ¡°That¡¯s not what the accounts say.¡±


    I clenched my fists. ¡°Then how do you explain my lip?¡± I gestured to the faint sting still lingering there, a reminder of Selina¡¯s forceful kiss. ¡°If she was protecting Kelvin, why the hell is my lip busted?¡±


    The dean didn¡¯t even blink. ¡°There are many ways that could have happened. A struggle, perhaps. Or maybe it wasn¡¯t related to the incident at all.¡±


    I felt my pulse spike. ¡°That¡¯s bullshit.¡±


    Kael looked at me, her ears twitching down, fists clenched in her lap. She opened her mouth, then shut it again, biting her lip so hard I thought she might draw blood.


    The dean sighed as if we were wasting her time. ¡°At the end of the day, Mr. Markus, there is no solid proof to support your version of events. The reports overwhelmingly suggest a different reality. We will not be taking disciplinary action against Selina.¡± S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I opened my mouth to argue, to say something, but the dean barely gave me the chance.


    Her owl-like feathers flickered slightly as she leaned forward, her gaze sharp behind her glasses. ¡°It¡¯s not just one or two individuals, Mr. Markus,¡± she said, her voice steady, almost patronizing. ¡°Nearly everyone who was present reported the same version of events. Are you suggesting the entire class is lying?¡±


    I clenched my teeth, my nails pressing into my palms.


    She sighed, shaking her head. ¡°Think about it rationally. Selina has a bright future ahead of her strong academics, a respected family name, numerous accomplishments. Why would someone like her resort to such reckless behavior? Behavior that could easily ruin her reputation, her prospects?¡±


    My jaw tightened, each syllable she spoke felt like a stone being pelted at me. My fingers twitched at my sides, itching to grab something, anything, to crush with my fingers. A slow, burning frustration coiled in my gut, not the sharp sting of anger, but something colder, something more suffocating.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. It never was.


    But I already knew it, it didn¡¯t even matter.


    The dean exhaled through her nose, brushing off imaginary dust from her desk. ¡°Now, if that¡¯s all, I¡¯d ask that you not waste any more of my time. You¡¯re dismissed.¡±


    Kael stormed out, her tail flicking furiously as she stomped down the hall.


    I followed behind soon, silent, my thoughts a tangled mess before giving one last look at the dean who was already busy burying her head in some other document.


    ¡°The fuck was that?!¡± she snapped, spinning around to face me the moment we were out of earshot. Her ears were flattened against her head, violet eyes burning with frustration.


    ¡°Do you even believe that bitch? Like seriously, what the fuck was that excuse?! ¡®Oh, she has a bright future, so she wouldn¡¯t do something that could ruin it!¡¯ The hell kind of logic is that?!¡±


    I exhaled slowly, rubbing the bridge of my nose. ¡°Does it matter?¡±


    Kael¡¯s expression twisted, incredulous. ¡°Of course it fucking matters! They just threw you under the bus, Markus! Like it was nothing!¡±


    My fingers curled into fists at my sides as my mind replayed everything. The same result... The way the teacher and even the program coordinator barely batted an eye when we tried to tell them the truth.


    It was the same. Every fucking time.


    A cold chilling pain seeped into my chest, spreading like rot. My eyes lowered to the floor, my breathing slow and measured, but I could feel it, my past clawing its way back up, trying to drag me under. The inevitable nature of it, that this was just a reoccurrence.


    Why did I even bother?


    Kael¡¯s pacing stopped. There was a brief hesitation before she spoke, quieter this time. ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    I barely reacted.


    She sighed, and then I felt a light smack against my arm. Not hard, just enough to get my attention. ¡°Don¡¯t do that.¡±


    I blinked, glancing up. ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°That thing where you shut down and get all doom and gloom. I see it. I can literally see that in your head you¡¯re already planning on giving up.¡± She frowned, arms crossed. ¡°I¡¯m not gonna tell you everything¡¯s okay, because it¡¯s obviously not. But this? This isn¡¯t the end of it.¡±


    I huffed a dry, humorless breath. ¡°Yeah? And what makes you so sure?¡±


    She hesitated, ears twitching, but then forced out a grin. ¡°Because I said so. And because I¡¯m not letting you go through this alone.¡±


    Something about the way she said it, the stubborn fire behind her words, made it a little easier to breathe. Just a little.


    I let out a slow breath, feeling the weight on my chest ease just a little. Then, before I could second-guess myself, I stepped forward and pulled Kael into a hug.


    She stiffened instantly. ¡°Woah-¡±


    For a second, I thought she might push me off, but then her arms awkwardly settled against my back, nervous and shaky, like she wasn¡¯t sure what to do.  Then she drew in a deep, shaky breath, like she was trying to steady herself. And then she drew in closer.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I murmured. ¡°I¡­ needed that.¡±


    I pulled back slightly, enough to face her properly. The wind picked up pace, blowing strands of my hair across my face, and then my eyes met hers.


    A flush had already begun creeping onto her face as she watched, tinting her cheeks pink, frozen like a sculpture.


    I could only smile back at her.


    ~~~


    beep beep beep¡ª


    The sterile scent of antiseptic filled the room, the quiet hum of the machines blending with the faint rustle of the curtain swaying from the air vent.


    I lay beside Cassandra in the hospital bed, the same as always, the rhythmic beeping of the monitor the only sign of life from her unmoving form. It was just the usual daily visit, something I had become accustomed to.


    My hand hovered for a moment before I let it rest against her arm, lightly, hesitantly, as if pressing too hard might somehow harm something fragile.


    ¡°Nora¡¯s gonna be late again,¡± I murmured, forcing a small chuckle. ¡°Guess those special classes are always keeping her busy though.¡± My thumb idly traced along the fabric of her hospital gown, the warmth of her skin just barely seeping through.


    I exhaled, staring up at the ceiling. ¡°Today was... great,¡± I lied, the words slipping out too easily, too practiced. ¡°Everyone¡¯s really nice. I fit right in, like I¡¯ve always been there.¡±


    A shaky breath. I swallowed, forcing a grin she¡¯d never see.


    I forced out a laugh, one that barely sounded like me. "You were worried whether I¡¯d do just fine on my own, right? That how I¡¯d manage to get by?" My voice wavered, the words catching in my throat.


    I shifted closer, just enough to feel the faintest warmth from her unmoving body. "Turns out you didn¡¯t have to worry," I continued, softer now. "I handled everything. Didn¡¯t even need Nora¡¯s help." A shaky breath. "Didn¡¯t need any help."


    The fluorescent light above hummed, buzzing in the heavy silence.


    My fingers curled against the thin fabric of her sleeve. "Still¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you were there anyway."


    My grip tightened.


    ¡°I wish you could¡¯ve been there, Mom. You would¡¯ve been proud.¡± I continued.


    The room felt colder than before. The dim hospital light flickered faintly, casting soft shadows against the wall. I let out another breath, quieter this time, barely more than a whisper.


    The monitor beeped in the silence. My hand curled slightly against her arm, a dull tremor running through my fingers.


    ¡°I wish, you were here.¡±


    I quickly wiped my face against the pillow.

 Chapter 30: Scrubbing

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ guide.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Laid her claim on Markus.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.I caught my reflection in the mirror above the sink. Dishevelled hair, dull eyes, and lips still faintly bruised from earlier. I grimaced and looked away.


    Without another thought, I stripped down, kicking off my clothes in a heap on the floor before stepping into the shower. The tile was cold against my feet as I turned on the tap. A burst of water sputtered out before settling into a steady stream, pouring down in thick, hot rivulets.


    My hair draped over my face, strands clinging to my skin, weighed down by the water. I reached out blindly, fingers brushing against the collection of bath items lining the wall. My hand found a bathing brush, one that Nora usually used.


    I gripped it tight.


    Then, I started scrubbing.


    The bristles scraped harshly against my skin as I dragged it over my arms, my shoulders, my chest, anywhere I could reach. I pressed harder, faster, the rough bristles scraping away at the lingering filth I imagined still clung to me. My breaths came quicker, water mixing with the sweat forming on my brow, my jaw clenched so tight it hurt.


    Harder.


    Redness bloomed across my skin, pain flaring as I scrubbed without mercy. My body screamed at me to stop, but I couldn¡¯t. Not until every trace of that feeling was gone.


    By the time my grip on the brush finally loosened, my skin was raw, tender to the touch. My fingers trembled as I let the brush slip from my grasp, hitting the tile with a dull thud.


    I leaned back against the wall, chest rising and falling in uneven breaths, water washing over me as if it could cleanse something deeper than just my skin.


    But no matter how hard I scrubbed, the filth felt too deep within me.


    Stepping out of the shower, the steam clinging to my skin, I drag my feet across the cold floor, too exhausted to even dry off properly.


    I collapse onto the bed, the dampness seeping into the sheets, and let out a heavy sigh. Feeling too tired to care about anything but the pull of my body sinking into the mattress.


    I just laid there, curled up at Nora¡¯s remnants, inhaling the faint traces of her scent still clinging to the sheets. It was comforting, it soothed my mind, yet¡­ I knew, I knew it was wrong.


    She was right.


    I shouldn¡¯t have gone to that damn school.


    I wanted to tell her that. To admit everything. I wanted to let it all out, to hear her voice tell me it was okay, that I could rely on her.


    I stared at the doorway, waiting, anticipation tightening my chest. After a long while, I finally heard it, the clink of the front door unlocking, the soft creak as it swung open.


    Nora stood there, weary¡­ tired, her shoulders slumped, her head dipped slightly, and her eyes dizzily searching as they landed on me.


    She looked worn. Like she bore the burden of the world, she barely even had the strength to keep standing.


    Concern quaked in my chest, overtaking everything else.


    My worries, my problems, all of those thoughts just¡­ disappeared.


    Nora didn¡¯t say a word. Instead, she took a slow step forward, then another. Her movements were sluggish. Like this, she managed to reach the bedside.


    Her breaths were slow, almost unsteady. Her shoulders sagged, her fingers trembled just slightly where they gripped at me. Whatever kind of day she¡¯d had, it had drained everything out of her.


    I couldn¡¯t add to that.


    I couldn¡¯t drop my problems onto her shoulders when she was already like this.


    So I swallowed it all down¡­ the fear, the anger, the helplessness clawing at my chest. I forced it deep, locked it away. I¡¯d figure it out on my own. Some way or another.


    With a slow inhale, I forced my lips into a small, easy smile and lifted a hand, combing my fingers gently through her hair. "Long day?" I murmured, keeping my voice steady.


    But before I could react, she slumped down further, her weight pressing against me as she buried her face into my shoulder.


    ¡°Nora¡­?¡± My voice came out uneasy, but she didn¡¯t pull away.


    Instead, to my shock, I felt the soft, warm press of her lips against my own. Then my cheek. Then lower. Slow, her glistening lips braising my skin, needy, searching.


    My nerves jumped.


    ¡°Nora, what are you-¡±


    She didn¡¯t stop. Her lips dragged along my face, damp and wanting, leaving a trail of heat that made my body go rigid.


    A lump formed in my throat. ¡°Are you drunk?¡± I managed to ask, trying to gauge her expression.


    Her eyes weren¡¯t the glazed-over mess of someone lost in a drunken stupor. They were sharp, dark pools shimmering under the dim light, hooded with a dreary desire I couldn¡¯t name.


    And then it spiralled down. Each lick, each drawn-out claw and scratch, the pulsation of her flesh... as she whispered the promise of our children.


    The entire night, I witnessed a familiar feeling of my body being robbed of me.


    ~~~


    The steady roar of the taxi engine drummed our ears, with the faint vibration of the road rolling beneath the tyres. I stared out the window, watching the city blur past in streaks of morning light, but my mind wasn¡¯t on the scenery.


    I kept thinking back to yesterday. Like always, parts of it felt¡­ hazy. I knew what went down. I knew what Selina had done. I knew Kael had been there, pissed off on my behalf. I knew we had gone to the dean and had been shut down like it was nothing.


    But last night¡­ I wanted to avoid recalling it.


    It wasn¡¯t just the usual gaps in my memory. It was the way my body felt off when I woke up, the lingering heat in my skin, the way my breath had caught when I first opened my eyes.


    I swallowed hard, my fingers twitching against my knee. I didn¡¯t dream often, or at least, not anything I could remember.


    Awkward wouldn¡¯t even begin to describe what I felt. Surprised? Dumbfounded? Horrified?


    The idea that Nora and I were¡­ doing that in my dream. It somehow surmounted whatever else had happened yesterday. That somewhere in the depths of my subconscious, that kind of thought even existed¡­


    I exhaled sharply, pressing my fingers against my temple. No. That was just¡­ just stress, or my brain twisting things in a messed-up way. I kept telling myself it didn¡¯t mean anything.


    I stole a glance at Nora. She hadn¡¯t moved, still sitting there with her arms crossed, looking half-asleep. But my eyes lingered, travelling across her body, recalling the indecent memory.


    There was no way she had any idea about the shit running through my head right now and I¡¯d make sure she never would.


    Half-asleep, Nora shifted beside me, moving with a slow, lazy weight, and before I could react, she leaned against me.


    Her warmth pressed against my side, her breath soft and steady, carrying the faintest scent of her shampoo, something like a lemon tart mixed with something sweeter.


    Her arms loosely curled around mine, and before I could even think to stop her, she burrowed against me, her chest closing around my arm in a way that sent a warm jolt through my entire body.


    The dream flashed in my mind again, unwarranted.


    I could still feel it, the faint of something that never happened. The way her lips had traced over mine, with a pulsing warmth.


    The way her fingers had traced along my skin, possessive, needing. The hushed gasps, the overwhelming heat, the sheer wrongness of it all.


    My heartbeat pounded in my ears, drowning out the quiet hum of the car engine.


    No. No, stop it. Stop thinking about it.


    I swallowed, forcing my gaze out the window, locking onto the passing scenery like my life depended on it. Buildings blurred past in a haze, but it wasn¡¯t enough to drown out the feeling. My body reacted in a biological fashion I couldn¡¯t control.


    Carefully, I pulled my arm from her embrace, moving slowly enough not to jostle her too much.


    She had slumped a little too much, her head tilted at an angle that looked uncomfortable. Gently, I adjusted her, easing her back against the seat, brushing a few stray strands of hair away from her face.


    But as soon as I did, I realized that she was awake. Nora¡¯s eyes, half-lidded, had an unreadable look settled in them as they flickered up to meet mine.


    Then, just as quickly, they lowered.


    Right to my crotch.


    A slow, knowing smile crept across her lips.


    Heat flooded my entire face.


    I stiffened, a surge of deep, unbearable embarrassment locking my body in place. My breath caught in my throat, and for a second I was thinking of what all excuses I could make.


    But all that remained was just a suffocating silence in that taxi. I don¡¯t know if that was for the better or worse. Seconds turned into minutes, yet it felt like hours had passed, my mind replaying the shameful scene that took place.


    Thankfully, or rather inevitably, taxi finally pulled up to the academy, slowing to a smooth stop in front of the Tera branch¡¯s entrance.


    Before the driver could even fully halt, I was already reaching for the door handle, desperate to get out.


    Anything to shake off the lingering mortification crawling under my skin.


    But just as I swung my legs out and started to leave, her voice, laced with amusement, stopped me in my tracks.


    "So, big brother is also a man it seems."


    I nearly tripped.


    Heat flared back up to my face as I whipped around, barely catching the playful glint in Nora¡¯s eyes before I scowled. ¡°W-What the hell does that mean?¡± I stammered, cursing myself for how abashed I sounded.


    She only smiled, leaning back into her seat, stretching like a satisfied cat. Then, softer, more casual-


    "I love you." Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even with everything, her teasing, the smugness, the way she so effortlessly made my life a living embarrassment. I knew she meant it.


    Sighing, I rubbed the back of my neck before muttering begrudgingly, ¡°...I love you too.¡±


    A small chuckle left her lips, satisfied.


    I didn¡¯t wait for anything else. Slamming the taxi door shut, I quickly turned and strode off toward the academy entrance, my heart still beating way too fast in my chest.


    I steeled my resolve, to survive my second day here.


    ~~~


    As I walked into the academy grounds, the usual hum of students filled the air, chatting, laughing, footsteps echoing across the campus. It was the same morning atmosphere as always, yet I felt oddly detached from it all. My mind was still reeling from the amount of stuff just going through my brain.


    But as I climbed the steps leading into the main building, my eyes caught on to something. A pair of familiar round ears twitched peeking right above the railing as they shook idly. I went around, to take a look and the moment our eyes met, Kael¡¯s ears perked sharply.


    Her expression flickered, as if in surprise, before she quickly hopped off her seat and rushed toward me.


    I barely had time to react before her arms wrapped around me in a warm, firm hug.


    I blinked. My body stiffened instinctively, not expecting the sudden embrace, but the warmth of it wasn¡¯t unwelcome. She held onto me tightly, her tail flicking behind her, and I could feel the faint rhythm of her heartbeat through her chest.


    I let out a small, breathless chuckle, smiling despite myself. ¡°Uh¡­ what was that for?¡±


    Kael pulled back just enough to look up at me, her usual smirk absent. There was something softer in her expression, something earnest.


    ¡°I was worried you wouldn¡¯t come today,¡± she admitted.


    Ah.


    I looked at her for a moment, the sincerity in her voice catching me off guard. I just wasn¡¯t used to someone outside my mother and sister who openly looked out for me.


    A small part of me wanted to brush it off, make some joke to lighten the mood. But instead, I exhaled, the tension in my shoulders loosening just a bit.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here, aren¡¯t I?¡± I said, giving her a lopsided grin.


    Kael huffed, her ears flicking as if she wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. ¡°Yeah, but still... I mean, if you didn¡¯t show up, I totally would¡¯ve hunted you down.¡± She smirked, poking my shoulder. ¡°Dragged your ass back myself.¡±


    I let out a soft laugh, shaking my head. ¡°Good to know I¡¯ve got a personal search party.¡±


    ¡°You bet.¡± Her tail swayed behind her, her expression brightening before she nudged me forward.


    As we walked side by side, something in my chest felt just a little lighter.


    Maybe today wouldn¡¯t be so bad. And as we walked, her hand latched onto mine, her voice light but firm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always find you, y¡¯know? No matter what.¡±

 Chapter 31: Play Along

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Laid her claim on Markus.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.Wryn: Wolf girl with blind eye and scar. Transferred from Ferox (predator branch). Considered very dangerous.As we stepped into the academy branch, the buzzing of students soon filled the space. My focus stayed on Kael as she stuck close, her tail smacking into my leg with a body language that was a little too relaxed.


    Every few steps, her thumb idly brushed against my skin. I shifted uncomfortably, but when I tried to subtly pull away, she only tightened her grip.


    "Uh¡­ you good?" I asked, raising an eyebrow.


    She turned to me with a grin, her round ears flicking. "Yeah. Why?"


    I gestured at our joined hands. "This."


    She blinked, then tilted her head in mock confusion. "Oh? You looked like you needed some help." Her voice was light, casual. "You¡¯ve been through a lot. Consider this my way of supporting you."


    I sighed. "I think I am good."


    Instead of letting go, her fingers tightened around mine. ¡°Mmm¡­ nah, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Her voice was light, playful, but the grip on my hand told another story.


    I exhaled, giving her a dry look. ¡°You¡¯re being weird.¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just not used to being cared for.¡± Then she leaned in slightly, lowering her voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice how wrecked you looked yesterday. You don¡¯t have to act tough with me.¡±


    I just stared at her, studying her face for a second. Kael¡¯s smile softened just a little. ¡°I won¡¯t let them get to you, Markus. You¡¯re not dealing with this alone.¡±


    The unnerving sensation just didn¡¯t leave my body.


    As we neared the classroom, Kael suddenly tugged on my hand, pulling me to a stop just before the door. Her round ears twitched as she looked up at me with a determined expression.


    "I¡¯ve got a plan," she said, her voice quieter than usual.


    I raised an eyebrow. "A plan for what?"


    "For dealing with Selina," she replied like she was hanging a bait, judging as to how I¡¯d react.


    I had to admit, it got my attention. "Alright¡­ what is it?"


    She glanced around, making sure no one was too close to overhear before leaning in with a serious expression. Her breath brushed against mine, as it just as quickly turned into a mischievous grin.


    "We should act like a couple," she said, her voice laced with amusement.


    I blinked, taking a moment to process her words. "What?" I stared at her, trying to figure out if she was messing with me.


    Kael just nodded, completely serious. "Think about it. If we pretend to be together, Selina will back off. She only wants you because she thinks she can have you all to herself, that you belong to her. If she sees you with someone else, it''ll ruin the whole ''claim'' thing she''s got going on."


    I frowned. "That¡¯s a lot of ¡®ifs.¡¯ What if she doesn¡¯t buy it?"


    Kael shrugged. "Then we sell it harder."


    I hesitated. "That¡­ doesn''t sound like it''ll work. If anything, she might just get more aggressive."


    Kael pouted, nudging me while waving off my concern like I was missing the obvious. "Nah, trust me. If I act possessive enough, she''ll lose interest. Predators don¡¯t like sharing, right? Besides," she added with a smirk, "I get a free pass to mess with you as much as I want. It¡¯s a win-win."


    I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose. "I don¡¯t know¡­ this seems like a bad idea."


    Kael nudged me with her shoulder, her grin widening. "C''monnnn, just trust me. C¡¯moonnnnn~ What¡¯s the worst that can happen? What other option do you have?"


    Before I could even open my mouth to refute, Kael¡¯s grip tightened around my wrist, and in one swift motion, she yanked me forward.


    ¡°H-hey wait!¡± I stammered.


    But she didn¡¯t, she kept jogging as I barely kept up, breathlessly huffing, all the way until we were right next door to the class. My steps slowed, hesitation creeping in like an itch I couldn¡¯t scratch.


    Sensing my hesitation, Kael grinned. "Let¡¯s just try it once." She looped her arm through mine, pressing just a bit closer. "Just trust me on this, Markus. I¡¯ll make it work."


    She felt weirdly forceful with all of this. Kael gestured to go ahead, I didn¡¯t even want to look, but instinct forced me to. Just a quick tiny peek inside.


    And that¡¯s when I saw her.


    Selina¡¯s staring at me, unblinking.


    Not just a passing glance, as if she had been staring at the doorway, waiting. Anticipating. The second our gazes locked, her lips curled into a wide grin, bright and eager, like a kid on Christmas morning. My legs felt like bailing right then.


    She stood up slowly and then came a quick jump, agile in every movement as she began making her way toward me. I faltered for a second, deciding what to do. But before I could even react, Kael stepped forward.


    She planted herself between us, her back pressing against my chest as she shielded me completely. I barely had time to process the warmth of her body, the tail of hers already coiling against my leg.


    Selina halted, her grin faltering just slightly. The tension in the air thickened as they just stared, challenging each other¡¯s gaze.


    The catgirl clearly in no mood to play tilted her head, her smile returning, but this time, it carried an edge sharper than before.


    ¡°What exactly do you think you¡¯re doing with my toy?¡± she asked, her voice dripping with amusement, but you could tell from her eyes just how she was holding back.


    I felt Kael tense beside me, but rather than backing down, she scoffed. Then, to my shock, she pulled me in closer, her arm wrapped snugly around my waist, her cheek nearly brushing against mine.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear? I just took a liking to this toy as well.¡± she shot back, smirking up at Selina. ¡°You know, as they say, finders keepers.¡±


    Her arms wormed closer around me, sinking into my hips, my thigh, almost dangerously close. I turned to glance at her, about to ask what the hell she was thinking, but then, just for a fraction of a second, Kael met my eyes and gave a small, almost imperceptible wink.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± I muttered, barely parting my lips, my voice just low enough for her to hear. Kael didn¡¯t even glance at me. As if she was entirely putting her all into the act.


    Then, summoning whatever willpower she could muster, she squeezed her eyes shut and quickly pressed a soft, fleeting kiss against my cheek. It was almost endearing how flushed her cheeks were after the feat.


    Selina¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change at first¡­ until it did. Her brow twitched. Her nostrils flared just slightly. Then, her smile disappeared, lips pressing into a thin line.


    I barely had time to register the shift before she moved.


    A blur of motion, faster than my eyes could follow. The air around us seemed to pull inward, claws flexed, her fangs bared, her eyes flashing with something primal as she lunged forward, straight at Kael.


    But before she could reach her-


    ¡°Enough.¡±


    The sharp voice cut through the tension like a blade, halting everything in its place.


    Kael¡¯s grip on me tightened. Selina froze, her body still coiled like a striking viper, her breath sharp with frustration.


    Slowly, every head in the room turned toward the doorway.


    The teacher had arrived.


    ~~~


    The moment we stepped into class, I felt it. A piercing gaze, burning into the side of my skull. I didn¡¯t need to turn my head to know who it was, but when I dared a glance, my suspicions were confirmed. Selina.


    She sat there, half-turned in her seat, her eyes locked onto me with an intensity that made my spine stiffen. Her nails tapped rhythmically against the surface of her desk, her jaw tight as her golden eyes followed every movement I made. Even as I hurried to my seat, she didn¡¯t look away.


    I swallowed, trying to shake off the unease creeping up my neck. But before I could settle, Kael plopped herself down beside me, pressing in a little too close.


    Her arm casually draped over the back of my chair, fingers brushing against my shoulder as if it was the most natural thing in the world. She leaned in, voice dropping into a whisper that only I could hear. ¡°Damn, she¡¯s really eating you alive with those eyes.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t have to sell it this hard.¡±


    Kael only grinned, not backing off in the slightest. ¡°I beg to differ bro, this is when WE need to attack.¡±


    I tensed as she scooted closer, her thigh brushing against mine under the desk. Her playful nature, her teasing, something about it stirred a familiarity I hadn¡¯t expected. It was reminiscent of how Nora does when she¡¯s out with me, poking fun at me just to get a reaction.


    But the difference here was that I wasn¡¯t related to Kael. And the way she was getting handsy wasn¡¯t something I could just brush off as sibling antics. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Kael,¡± I muttered, shifting away from her. ¡°You¡¯re pushing it.¡±


    She tilted her head innocently. ¡°Pushing what? I¡¯m just being a loving girlfriend, aren¡¯t I?¡± Her fingers traced the edge of my sleeve, playing with the fabric, her expression all too amused by my discomfort.


    I tried to scoot further, but she followed, closing the distance again.


    Before I could pull away again, a new voice cut through the tense atmosphere.


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    It was quiet, firm, but carried a weight that made both of us pause.


    I turned my head slightly, caught off guard by the sudden intrusion. A lone figure seated a few feet away, her presence somehow demanding attention despite the lack of any overt aggression.


    Her striking red eye, sharp and focused, locked onto Kael with an intensity that felt almost frightening. The other, marred by a scarred reminder of whatever past battles she¡¯d fought.


    Wryn. It was the first time I saw her speak, not that I had gotten much time to know her. Yet here she was, stepping in now.


    "He is clearly uncomfortable," Wryn stated, her voice devoid of any inflection, just cold observation.


    Kael, however, didn¡¯t seem remotely fazed. If anything, she turned, leveling Wryn with a glare. Her ears twitched in irritation, her body language screaming defiance.


    She narrowed her eyes before keeping quiet. Kael turned back to me, her expression softening as she leaned in slightly, just enough to keep our little "act" going.


    "Necessary¡­" she muttered under her breath, as if reassuring herself more than me. "It¡¯s all necessary."


    Her hand clenched around mine.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it, Markus?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what to tell her.

 Chapter 32: PE Class

    Kael pulled back just slightly, her wide eyes scanning my face for any kind of reaction. A hint of uncertainty crept into her features, her usual confidence faltering.


    "You¡­ you don¡¯t mind it, right?" she asked, her voice uncharacteristically small. Her dainty fingers tightened around my hand.


    I stared at her face for a second, she showed a slightly hesitant, vulnerable look. Different from the playful, teasing mask she always wore. A slight tremble in her grip followed as if pushing me to respond.


    "I don¡¯t mind," I said, ¡°at least to a degree¡­¡±


    The shift was immediate. As if a switch had flipped, Kael¡¯s face lit up in giddy excitement, her tail flicking behind her as a wide smile stretched across her lips.


    In an instant, she was inching closer again, her body cushioning against my side.


    I hesitated, feeling the way her presence practically wrapped around me. "Maybe¡­ we should keep a little distance, though," I tried to reason, my voice careful, not wanting to upset her.


    Her smile vanished.


    She didn¡¯t say anything at first, her grip on my hand slackening just slightly. Her ears twitched, and for a second, she just looked at me, expression unreadable. Then, as if shaking something off, she gave a small nod, her voice quieter now.


    "Got it," she said.


    Kael pulled away slightly. A sliver of space now existed between us, but her fingers still clung onto mine, her grip tightening even more.


    "You don¡¯t¡­ dislike me now, do you?"


    I turned to her, caught off guard by the sudden shift. She kept her gaze down, her thumb absently brushing against the back of my hand. "I was only doing what I thought would help," she muttered, drained from her usual energetic self.


    I let out a slow sigh, rubbing the back of my neck. "Kael¡­ you¡¯re always helping me." I glanced at her, trying to find the right words. "You¡¯re stubborn, a bit much at times, but you always mean well. You always stick by me, no matter what. Honestly¡­ I don¡¯t know what I¡¯d do if you weren¡¯t there."


    I stared at her face, maintaining a steady rhythm to my voice as I told my heartfelt feelings. "Even if we''ve not known each other much. Every moment I spend with you makes my time here a little more tolerable, and I can¡¯t imagine how I could continue without you. You''re important to me."


    Her ears perked up just slightly. She peeks up, her expression flabbergasted as if she couldn¡¯t believe what I¡¯d just said.


    "Do you really mean it?" She asked with a certain tepidness hidden underneath her voice.


    I nodded. "Yeah."


    She stared for a second, almost searching for something in my expression, before a small smile crept back onto her lips. Different from her usual confident, teasing grin. It was softer. More genuine.


    "You really mean it. That you need me?" she asked, her fingers lacing more securely around mine.


    "Yeah," I answered without hesitation.


    Kael''s grip shifted, coiling around mine completely. Her fingers got interlocked with mine, spreading its subtle warmth into my palm.


    "I need you too, you know. I need you, a lot." She whispered to herself, her voice barely high enough to reach my ears.


    I blinked.


    She kept her eyes forward, but her ears flicked again, betraying just how much that admission had cost her.


    Something about it made my chest feel lighter. At least she wasn¡¯t sulking anymore. Before I could say anything back, a sudden voice cut through the classroom.


    "Alright, everyone," came the lazy yet sharp voice of our teacher, Rina. The chameleon woman leaned against the desk at the front, arms crossed, her tail swaying behind her as her tongue briefly flicked out. "PE¡¯s coming up, so get yourselves ready. No excuses."


    A few groans sounded around the room, students stretching or already complaining.


    My eyes wandered for a bit as a prickling sensation crept up my spine. I didn¡¯t even have to look to know that Selina was still staring.


    I could feel it, her gaze, heavier than before, drilling into me from across the room. When I finally dared to glance her way, she seemed all too composed.


    She sat there, chin resting on her hand, her dark, emerald eyes locked onto me with an unnatural intensity. Then, her lips curled into a slow, planning, devilish smirk.


    You could tell, all the unspoken promises it held, with all the bad intentions she wasn¡¯t even trying to hide.


    Selina¡¯s lips moved, mouthing some words to me.


    "You¡¯re mine."


    Despite not being able to hear it, I could make out what she meant. Her smirk deepened, as she tilted her head dreamily, eyes narrowing as if she was enjoying every little syllable of her little threat.


    But it soon came to a stop, a pair of hands slid into my vision, blocking her out entirely. It was Kael without question. Her hands lightly grasped my face, forcing my gaze away from Selina and straight towards her face.


    "Eugh, no need to see that. You shouldn¡¯t be paying so much attention to her," she muttered as if wiping dirt off a window. Her pink eyes searched mine as if trying to read what was going on inside my head.


    Before I could say anything, her fingers tightened slightly, denying me any chance I¡¯d look past her.


    "You really shouldn¡¯t let her get to you," she murmured, "besides," she went on, her lips curling into a smirk. "Your totally devoted, irreplaceable, breathtaking best friend and girlfriend is right here."


    My brows twitched.


    ¡°That title is gonna take a while for me to get used to.¡±


    She grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just making sure you appreciate me properly.¡±


    I scoffed, but before I could move away, she kept her hold firm, her thumb tracing absentminded circles against my cheek.


    ¡°Okay, okay,¡± I sighed, raising my hands in surrender. ¡°I won¡¯t stare at her. You don¡¯t have to keep your hands on my face.¡±


    Kael¡¯s lips twitched, a glint of amusement flashing in her eyes.


    ¡°Good,¡± she said, giving my cheek a light pat before pulling back slightly. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want your obsession with her to get any worse.¡±


    I nearly choked. ¡°Obsession?!¡±


    She hummed, tilting her head dramatically. ¡°I mean, you keep looking at her. If I didn¡¯t know any better, I¡¯d think you liked the attention.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°You¡¯re the worst rat best friend, ever. Maybe in the entire history of rat best friends.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll just have to learn to deal with it, my perfection comes at a price you know?¡± She gave a smug smile, fingers lacing tightly with mine as she started leading the way.


    ~~~


    After changing into our PE uniforms, we headed out to the court. The heat outside was immediate, the sun beaming down on the blacktop.


    As I took a look around, Wryn was missing as usual. I hadn¡¯t seen her since the start of PE class, and at this point, I was starting to wonder if she ever intended to stick around for these classes at all.


    It wasn¡¯t my business, but after the way she stepped in yesterday, I felt she wasn¡¯t all that bad as rumours made her out to be.


    "Alright, listen up!" Rina¡¯s voice rang out across the court. The chameleon woman stood with her clipboard, eyeing whether each student. After a small attendance call that she marked on her paper, then she began.


    "We¡¯ll be sorting into teams randomly today, so don¡¯t start whining if you don¡¯t get to pick."


    A mix of complaints followed, but she ignored them, already reading off names. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I barely paid attention until I heard Kael and I being put into the same team. Kael immediately cheered when she heard that.


    Then Rina continued, listing off the rest of the teams, and I barely needed to hear to know where Selina ended up. Sure enough, she was on the opposing team alongside the usual jock group.


    Selina¡¯s gaze latched onto me the second the teams were sorted, the irritation palpable in her eyes are Kael continued to act on friendly terms with me.


    Her gaze flicked down toward Kael¡¯s hand, the one still resting on my arm. As if in reaction to Selina¡¯s stare, she clung to my arm, her fingers digging in just enough to make a point. With the smuggest grin I¡¯d seen the entire day, she turned her head just slightly, just enough so Selina would have a perfect view.


    It wasn¡¯t subtle. It wasn¡¯t meant to be. She was showing off. Like a kid flaunting a new toy. Or, in this case, her pretend boyfriend.


    Rina¡¯s sharp whistle cut through the tension, snapping everyone back to attention. The court buzzed with energy as everyone took their positions.


    The moment the ball was thrown into play, the yard fell into chaos. Odhran stood like an iron fortress, not even attempting to grab the ball but instead blocking pathways, forcing players into inconvenient positions.


    Misha, the rabbit girl, darted around like a shadow, never taking a shot but always moving just enough to disrupt passing lanes, steering the game enough to disrupt our team.


    Then it hit me, they weren¡¯t just simply playing. The other players were gradually forced away, intimidating them to even dare take the ball. Some continued playing but most succumbed, becoming all the more passive on their part.


    No one dared to actually push forward. No one made aggressive plays. It was as if they knew trying to get involved would be a mistake.


    The energy on the court had shifted. Selina moved with slow, calculated steps, her green eyes never leaving me, like a predator circling its prey.


    The ball came my way, and I barely had a second to react before Selina was suddenly there, closing the gap between us far too quickly. I tried to pivot away, but she was already pressing in.


    ¡°Going somewhere?¡± she murmured with a taunting note to it. Her arms were already spread, blocking any pathways as the orc and rabbit cut off any routes to manoeuvre from behind.


    Selina arm shot at me, her hand grazed my arm, fingers trailing down to my wrist. Then she grew bolder, closing in further. Her chest bumped against mine, her breath quickening like she was savouring every second of this.


    I jerked back, trying to reclaim some distance, but she mirrored me effortlessly, her athletic frame moving with that feline agility that belied her intent.


    My eyes wandered to find Kael but I didn¡¯t have enough time. She cut me off by stepping in again, her hip nudging mine. I turned trying to keep the ball away, but now her heated torso was leaning against me, molding into my back.


    Around us, the other players slowed, their movements hesitant, eyes darting between us. Kael shouted something from across the court, her voice sharp with irritation, but it barely registered.


    Selina¡¯s hands found my waist, her fingers digging in just enough to anchor me as she leaned in, her lips hovering near my ear. ¡°You feel that?¡± she whispered, her tone dripping with wicked satisfaction. ¡°There''s more where that came from.¡±


    I tried giving her a forceful push, but she was like an iron pillar, barely budging. She shifted her weight, pressing her full length against me, chest, thighs, all of it. And then, with a sudden twist, she hooked her ankle behind mine.


    The move was quick, dirty. My balance gave out, and we went down hard, crashing to the ground in a tangle of limbs.


    She landed on top, straddling me, her knees pinning my hips as the impact jolted through us both. A shiver rippled through her, visible in the way her shoulders trembled, her breath hitching audibly.


    Her hands braced against my chest, fingers splaying wide, and she arched slightly, her body pressed lewdly against mine in a way that left no room for misinterpretation. Her eyes fluttered half-closed, a flush creeping up her neck as she let out a soft, shuddering laugh.


    ¡°Did anyone tell you how cute you look from this angle?¡±


    ¡°Selina, get off!¡± I growled, shoving at her shoulders, but she only leaned into it, her weight sinking deeper, her thighs tightening around me.


    She didn¡¯t care if anyone saw her. If anything, it fueled her desire, her lips parting as she dragged her gaze over me, drinking in my frustration like it was a prize.


    ¡°Make me,¡± she challenged, her voice husky, daring me to try. Her hands slid up to my collar, tugging just enough to keep me pinned, her body trembling with a thrill she didn¡¯t bother hiding.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you, where you belong.¡±

 Chapter 33: Sleep

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Laid her claim on Markus.Misha: Rabbit girl with brown hair, part of the jock group.Odhran: Orc girl with black hair, part of the jock group.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.~~~


    Selina¡¯s weight pressed harder against me, her thighs clamping tighter around my hips as she loomed overhead, a predator savoring her catch.


    Her hands slid from my collar to my chest, nails raking down just enough to leave a faint sting through my shirt. She tilted her head, green eyes blazing, pupils narrowing into thin slits, like a cat ready to pounce.


    A rough, guttural purr tore from her throat, loud and jagged, vibrating through her frame and into mine.


    ¡°Look at you,¡± she rasped, her voice thick with a hunger that made my skin prickle. ¡°Spreading those strong pheromones around like a naughty incubus who doesn¡¯t know his place.¡±


    She leaned down, her lips brushing my neck, softly grazing it, as her tongue flicked out to slather the edge of my skin. ¡°No inhibitor? A slut like you is begging to be taught a lesson, put down where you belong.¡±


    Her words slammed into me, confusion tangling with the heat flooding my veins. I shoved at her chest, my palms meeting the firm curve of her body, but she only arched into it, her purr deepening into a lewd growl.


    ¡°What the hell are you talking about?¡± I snapped, my voice rougher than I meant it to be. ¡°I¡¯ve got a working inhibitor,¡± I was sure of it, the faint hum of the still buzzed against my chest.


    ¡°Is that so Markus?¡± She purred, grinding her hips down against me, slow and shameless, the edges of her shorts riding up just enough to bare more of her thighs. ¡°If it¡¯s working, why¡¯s my blood burning like this?¡±


    Her hands roamed lower, fingers hooking into the elastic band of my shorts, digging in, tunnelling in hard enough to make me jolt beneath her at the sudden sensation of her bare touch down there. ¡°Why¡¯s every inch of me screaming to rip you apart and eat you alive?¡±


    Her pupils shrank further, almost vanishing into the green, and she shuddered atop me, her body trembling with a delight that bordered on feral.


    She dragged herself closer, chest heaving as she pressed her breasts against me, her lips parting to let out a hot, ragged breath against my throat.


    ¡°You¡¯re leaking sin,¡± she murmured, nipping at my skin with sharp teeth, not enough to break it but enough to make me hiss. ¡°And I¡¯m gonna drink it all up. Sip¡­ by¡­ sip.¡±


    I bucked under her, trying to throw her off, but she rode the motion like it was a game, her thighs flexing to keep me pinned. My head spun half from her words, half from the raw, suffocating heat of her grinding against me.  S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thighs exposed further under the tussling, its skin slick with sweat where it pressed into mine. ¡°Get¡­ off-¡± I growled, shoving harder, my hands sliding to her waist, fingers firmly embedding themselves into her hips.


    But she moaned at the pressure, loud and unashamed, her body quaking as she rolled against me again, chasing the friction. ¡°Not a chance,¡± she hissed, her voice dripping with lust and menace. ¡°You don¡¯t get to play innocent when you¡¯re doing this to me.¡±


    I twisted my head, desperate for an escape, looking for any means to get out of where. My gaze darted toward the chaos beyond her.


    My eyes caught on her. It was Kael, thrashing like a wild animal, eyes bloodshot, her arms flailing against Odhran¡¯s immovable bulk.


    The orc¡¯s thick hands clamped around her wrists, stone-faced and unyielding, while Misha darted in, her small frame deceptively strong as she hooked Kael¡¯s elbows, pinning her back.


    I scanned the crowd, my breath catching. Classmates lined the court, some with eyes cast down, guilt flickering in their hunched shoulders. Others stared openly, their faces alight with a sick thrill, lips parted like they were waiting for their shot at me.


    Even the teacher was somehow missing, not a trace of her within this hellscape. And then it hit me, they were all in it. That this was something they orchestrated. My stomach lurching, feeling like it smashed against a brick wall as I let the feeling sink in.


    My world felt like it was tilting again, as Selina¡¯s hands wandered, fondling around my body like I was her little toy. The memories flooded back, reminding me of what happened with Yuki, the trauma hitting me like a 10-ton truck.


    My vision blurred as hot tears welled up, spilling over before I could stop them. Selina froze above me, her hips still pressed tight against mine, her breath hitching at the sight. Her pupils flicked wider, then narrowed again, and a slow, wicked smile curled her lips.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she murmured as her body shifted. Her body lowering as she leaned down, her face hovering over mine. Her tongue darted out, rough and warm, almost like a cat¡¯s but slightly softer, licking at the tears streaking my cheek.


    ¡°Poor little Markus,¡± she cooed, her lips brushing my skin as she licked again, slower this time, tracing the saltwater path to the corner of my eye. ¡°Look at you, falling apart before I even began.¡±


    She paused, ¡°I¡¯ll treat you so well, Markus. Better than that rat ever will.¡± My tears kept coming, silent and unstoppable, but she didn¡¯t care. She drank them up, her tongue dragging across my face with a hunger so deep it gnawed at my bones.


    ¡°Just listen to me,¡± she whispered, her voice softening into a promise, dark and syrupy. ¡°Be mine, and I¡¯ll make it all stop. No more running, no more pain, just us.¡± Her fingers tightened, her body pressing down harder, depraved and unyielding, as if she could mold me into submission right there on the court.


    ¡°You just have to give-¡± Selina¡¯s words snapped off, drowned by the sudden thunder of footsteps pounding the court.


    Her head whipped around, green eyes narrowing, but before she could react, a blur of motion crashed into her. A sharp, brutal kick slammed into her temple, sending her tumbling off me in a graceless sprawl. Her body skidded across the floor, limbs flailing, until she came to a skidding stop.


    I sucked in a ragged breath, my chest still tight with tears, and blinked through the blur to see who¡¯d saved me. Silver hair glinted under the harsh lights. Amber eyes, a pair of delicate moth wings, and a face I knew all too well.


    It was Nora. My little sister.


    She stood there, deadpan, her gaze locked on Selina like she was sizing up a pest. The court froze for a second. No one breathed. Nora didn¡¯t spare them a glance. Her boots clicked against the floor as she stalked toward Selina¡¯s crumpled form.


    Selina groaned, pushing herself up on shaky arms, her hair a tangled mess over her face. ¡°You bitch-¡± she started, her voice a snarl, but it died in her throat.


    Nora¡¯s foot came down hard, a visceral crunch echoing through the silence as her boot slammed into Selina¡¯s ribs. A sharp scream followed which caused me to flinch, the sound jarring to my raw nerves, but Nora didn¡¯t pause.


    She stomped again loud, mercilessly, her heel crashing into Selina¡¯s side, then her shoulder, then her back. Each hit landed with a wet, sickening thud, underscored by Selina¡¯s choked gasps and the scrape of her body dragging across the floor.


    Selina¡¯s swagger crumbled before my eyes, her hands clawing at nothing as she curled into a ball, a pathetic tangle of sweat and broken pride. Nora didn¡¯t let up, her face a blank mask, her moth wings twitching faintly with every strike.


    She kept going until Selina¡¯s fight dissolved into soft, pitiful whimpers. Blood smeared the floor where her lip had busted open, and her basketball uniform dangled off one shoulder, almost ripped at the seam.


    I just couldn¡¯t look away. Half at the pure violence and half in disbelief was Nora was capable of something like this. Her eyes flicked to me for a heartbeat, just long enough to check up on me, before locking back onto Selina.


    The crowd around us was dead quiet, shock rooting them where they stood. Nora straightened up, brushing a speck of dust off her sleeve like she¡¯d just swatted a fly. Her face stayed hard as she now paved her way, back to me.


    Her lips twitched upward, twisting into something that mimicked a smile. It was something colder, sharper, something that dug into a memory in the edges of my mind. My chest tightened, tears still stinging my eyes as I stared up at her.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± I croaked, my voice barely holding together. ¡°How¡¯d you even find me?¡±


    Nora stopped in front of me, her yellow eyes glinting with something unreadable. ¡°I heard some thieving cat kissed someone¡¯s older brother, not knowing whom he truly belongs to. So I figured I¡¯d remind her where she stands.¡±


    Her hands then reached down to me, gently cupping my face. Her fingers pressed into my skin, and suddenly I was rising, my breath hitching at the warmth of her body so close.


    Then she pulled me, up until my head was close to her chest, her warmth seeping through her shirt. The faint hum of her wings buzzed in my ears, and I felt trapped, caught in her grip as if I had no choice left remaining. The court had become eerily silent, as she leaned in, closing in on my world.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s gonna be fine, Markus.¡± She whispered, her finger shifting the bangs that draped over my head.


    ¡°You just need to-¡±


    ¡°Sleep.¡±

 Chapter 34: Saved

    Spoiler


    [collapse]


    Not using author notes for this announcement. It has come to my notice that aggregator sites, like  are hosting my novel there. For the readers there, I''d suggest reading on scribble hub if you want to take a look at character images (NovelFire .c om/series/1428770/ the-ugly-love-of-monster-girls/) [enter without the spaces]. I''d be updating my glossary, so you can take a peek at the character images without having to go through all the chapters. Anyways, enjoy.


    ~~~


    Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Tried to force herself on Markus.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend.


    ~~~


    I woke up drenched in sweat. My sheets clung to my skin, my breathing uneven, chest rising and falling like I¡¯d just run for miles. My head felt heavy, like I had been sinking into some deep, murky dream and just barely clawed my way out of it.


    But as I tried to gather my thoughts, they were scattered, and a gnawing headache kept eating away at my sanity.


    Selina. The court. Her eyes. The way she cornered me.


    It was all slowly coming back to me.


    Then I gradually came to recall other tidbits. I could picture how Nora came to save me, how she pushed her aside and then¡­ and then-


    Nothing.


    It felt cut-off. Like someone had ripped a page out of my mind.


    As I was trying to navigate through my thoughts, a familiar voice jolted me.


    ¡°Markus! You¡¯re awake!¡±


    I turned my head toward the doorway.


    Nora stood there, holding a tray of food, her antennae twitching slightly as she looked at me with a concerned look. The smell of something warm like soup filled the air.


    I blinked at her, still caught between reality and whatever haze my memory had left me.


    ¡°¡­How did I get here?¡± My voice came out raspier than I expected.


    Nora tilted her head, her face warped with worry, but there was a glint in her eyes that made me pause.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    I swallowed, throat dry.


    ¡°I remember you coming to get me¡­ and then¡­¡± My words trailed off.


    Nora stepped closer, setting the tray down on the bedside table before leaning over me, her face inches from mine, studying me closely.


    ¡°Then what?¡± she asked softly.


    I searched my mind for the answer. But it felt like grasping at straws.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The words left my lips before I could even think, and the emptiness that followed felt worse than any answer I could¡¯ve given.


    Nora¡¯s expression relaxed, softening into something almost¡­ gentle.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone through a really traumatic experience, Markus,¡± she said, brushing a damp strand of hair from my forehead. ¡°You need to rest.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I need to know.¡± My voice was firmer this time, laced with something close to desperation. ¡°What happened? How did you get there? How did you know I was in danger? What-¡± I swallowed, dread pressing against my ribs. ¡°What did you do?¡±


    Nora¡¯s mouth twitched at the edges. her golden eyes scanning my face like she was searching for something, figuring out how to answer, some opening. Then, with an exhale, she straightened.


    ¡°I just came to see how you were doing,¡± she said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s all.¡±


    But then her gaze darkened, something unreadable flashing behind her expression.


    ¡°¡­Until I saw that.¡± She sighed, stepping closer. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I wish I could¡¯ve arrived sooner.¡±


    And in a sudden moment, she held mine, her arms wrapped me in like vines. Her soft embrace was firm yet careful, like she was holding something fragile.


    Her scent, familiar and sweet, and her warmth dazzling as always. It filled my senses, and for a moment, my body betrayed me. I let myself sink into it. Into her.


    She held me like she always did. Like she always would.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered again, softer this time, as if the word carried more weight than I could grasp.


    Guilt pricked at my chest. The first thing I did after waking up, the first thing I said to her, was to question her. Interrogate her. After she had saved me.


    With that hug, the memories slithered back, slow and creeping. Selina¡¯s eyes. The way she loomed over me, hungry, overpowering. The feeling of my body being hers to take. The way she nearly¡­ consumed me, in front of everyone¡­ like a- like a spectacle to be watched.


    A shudder ran down my spine.


    I clung to her tighter, unconsciously. I didn¡¯t want to think about it. I didn¡¯t want to remember how close I had been, how powerless I was.


    I just wanted to stay like this. Wrapped in her warmth, where nothing could reach me. My fingers curled into her back, gripping tighter.


    I squeezed my eyes shut and pressed closer, seeking the steady rhythm of Nora¡¯s breathing, the rise and fall of her chest, the quiet reassurance that I was here, not there.


    Nora let out a soft smile as she gently patted my back.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me,¡± she murmured. ¡°I¡¯ll always be there to help you.¡±


    She then gave a light chuckle, her hand running through my hair in slow, soothing strokes. "You know," she murmured, "the food''s going to get cold if you keep holding onto me like this."


    Her words should¡¯ve been enough to calm me, but the moment she shifted, the second I felt her warmth start to pull away, my panicked hands moved on their own.


    I held onto her, fingers tightening, refusing to let her go. She froze for a moment, then glanced down at me. That was when I saw it.


    A smile. The biggest, most satisfied beaming expression I had ever seen on her face. As if I had just gifted the entire world to her. As if she had been waiting for this moment.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she cooed, shifting her head slightly, strands of her silver hair cascading over her shoulder. ¡°Do you want me to stay close?¡±


    I swallowed hard, trying to steady myself. ¡°I just-¡±


    She didn¡¯t let me finish.


    Nora shifted, pressing in closer, her warmth radiating through the thin fabric of my shirt. Her curves firmly settling against me, her body fitting so snugly against mine that it sent my heart into a frenzied rhythm.


    I stiffened, heat crawling up my neck, but I didn¡¯t let go. She leaned in, her voice dropping to a whisper, teasing yet undeniably tender.


    ¡°Then I won¡¯t go anywhere¡­¡±


    Her breath tracing against my ear, making my pulse hammer.


    ¡°-but I won¡¯t let you go anywhere either.¡±


    ~~~


    The day passed with Nora never once leaving my side. It was as if she had declared herself my personal guardian.


    Eventually, she brought the reheated food to me, a warm meal that should have been comforting. But as I picked up the spoon, my hand trembled.


    It was subtle, barely noticeable, but I could feel it. An ache in my chest that flared the moment my fingers left her warmth.


    Nora, sitting close beside me, noticed instantly. She didn¡¯t say anything at first. Just watched.


    The shaking didn¡¯t stop. It got worse. I couldn¡¯t help but frown, not from hunger, but from the realization of how sudden my unconscious need for her grew. I gritted my teeth, trying to force the spoon to my lips, but it felt like my body was rebelling against me.


    Then, a soft hand wrapped around my wrist.


    ¡°Brother,¡± Nora hummed, taking the spoon from my grasp with ease, ¡°there¡¯s no need to push yourself.¡±


    I tried to protest, but she didn¡¯t give me the luxury to. Nora lifted the spoon, scooping up some of the food with practiced ease. She held it up to my lips, her other hand gently rubbing my back in slow, steady circles.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she cooed, like a mother soothing a stubborn child. ¡°Open up.¡±


    I hesitated. My pride denied this, burning at the idea of being spoon-fed by my little sister. I grabbed the spoon again, only for it to fall helplessly through my fingertips. Then another shiver followed, stronger than the last.


    As I sat there, hands weak, body trembling from something I couldn¡¯t quite explain, Nora¡¯s hand moved. Slowly, she patted my back. Something about her touch made my muscles slacken.


    My breathing slowed, my grip on reality loosening as I unconsciously leaned in, my head finding its resting place against her chest.


    I could feel it, the steady rising and heaving of her chest, slightly quickening at my touch, like a rhythmic lullaby. It all felt too soothing, too perfect to pull away from.


    She kept patting me, her fingers threading into my hair now, stroking in soft, calming motions.


    ¡°There, there¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± she murmured, her voice dripping with quiet affection. ¡°I¡¯m right here. No one¡¯s watching.¡±


    Nora soon reached over without hesitation, grabbing a new spoon and dipping up some of the warm soup she had brought for me.


    ¡°Here,¡± she said gently, holding it up to my lips. Reluctantly, I parted my lips, letting her feed me.


    ¡°Good brother,¡± she cooed, patting my head lightly as if rewarding me. ¡°See? Nothing to be embarrassed about.¡±


    I hated this. I hated how easily I was giving in. But it just felt all so comforting. That I didn¡¯t have to worry about anything. That I could just rely on her forever. That she¡¯d be willing to take care of me. Like the parasite I was.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself before speaking.


    "Nora¡­ I think I need some space."


    Her fingers, which had been gently tracing circles on my back, stilled. I felt her shift beside me, and when I turned to look at her, she had that dejected look, like that of an unhappy child.


    "You''re sure?" she asked, her voice quiet, hesitant.


    I nodded, more firmly this time. "Yeah. I''m feeling better now. I just¡­ I need a little time to clear my head."


    But even as I said it, she didn¡¯t move away. Instead, her arms remained where they were. She exhaled, a small, knowing smile forming on her lips. "If not for yourself¡­ at least for me," she murmured.


    I blinked, caught off guard.


    "Let me take care of you today," she continued, her voice thick with something I couldn¡¯t place. "You¡¯ve been through so much recently. We¡¯ve been through so much recently."


    Her grip on me tightened, like a doll she didn¡¯t want to detach from.  S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It¡¯s just¡­" She hesitated, her eyes flickering away for a brief second before locking back onto mine. "I want to spend some precious time with you."


    I swallowed. Something in her words, in the way she was looking at me, made my resolve waver.


    I let out a slow breath, knowing full well that resisting her now would be pointless.


    ¡°¡­Fine,¡± I muttered.


    Before I could brace myself, Nora practically tackled me back into the bed. A soft laugh escaped her lips as she snuggled in close, her arms wrapped tightly around me like she had no intention of letting go.


    A quiet sigh escaped her lips before she murmured, "I know you might not like me to say this, but I¡¯m happy I was there in time, before anything serious occurred. Now you''ll be safe by my side, brother.¡±


    I lay there, struggling between exhaustion and a nagging sense of unease. I still needed answers. Whatever had happened back there, whatever had made my memories cut off so suddenly, wasn¡¯t something I could just ignore.


    The silence between us stretched. Then, barely above a whisper, she asked ¡°Tell me the truth¡­ do you still want to continue going to the academy?¡± Her fingers tensed slightly against my arm, as if bracing for my answer.


    I paused. The question lingered in my mind, forcing me to really think about it. After everything that had happened, after how badly shaken I was, should I even consider going back?


    But¡­ I didn¡¯t just want to avoid my problems forever. And I still needed to see Kael, too.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I finally said. ¡°I still want to.¡±


    Nora¡¯s expression darkened, her lips pressing into a thin line. She stared at me for a moment before letting out a sharp exhale.


    ¡°You should take a break,¡± she insisted, her arms tightening slightly around me. ¡°At least a week, maybe even a month. You¡¯ve dealt with so much, Markus. You¡¯re not in the right headspace to be making decisions like this.¡±


    I opened my mouth, ready to argue. ¡°A month is-¡±


    Even before I finished, Nora shifted. I barely had time to react before she pressed against me, her arms curling around my back, holding me in place.


    My words caught in my throat as Nora bridged the distance between us. There was no warning, just the sudden press of her body against mine, arms locking around me with a grip like iron.


    ¡°You¡¯ll listen,¡± she murmured, her voice soft but carrying an unmistakable weight. Like a threat hanging in the air. ¡°And I won¡¯t accept any other excuses.¡±


    I opened my mouth, unwilling. ¡°But I¡­¡± The words faltered on my tongue, her grip tightening ever so slightly. I let out a quiet sigh, shoulders sinking. ¡°¡­Alright.¡±


    But as I stared up at the ceiling, my thoughts swimming in uncertainty, Nora shifted against me, pressing herself even closer. Her content sigh, the way her warmth and heavy softness melted into my side, made it impossible not to notice just how happy she was.


    For now, just for now, I let her have this moment.


    But deep down, no matter how much she tried to keep me inside, I needed answers, and a week or month was too long.


    Even Nora couldn¡¯t stop me from finding them.

 Chapter 35: Sneaking out

    Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Tried to force herself on Markus.Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend.Rina: Chameleon classroom teacher.~~~


    Nora stood by the door, her hands resting gently on my shoulders as she looked at me with a mixture of fondness and concern.


    Her golden eyes softened as she leaned in, pressing a lingering kiss against my cheek.


    ¡°Stay safe, okay?¡± she murmured, her fingers brushing my cheek. ¡°Everything is arranged, so you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. And if there¡¯s any problem, call me on the transmitter. I¡¯ll be locking the door so you¡¯ll be safe inside. Don¡¯t answer any doorbells, no matter who it is.¡±


    I gave a gradual nod. Her arms looped around my waist, squeezing me one last time before she pulled away. ¡°I mean it, brother. Call me if anything pops up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I waved a hand dismissively, but her sharp gaze made me sober up. ¡°I will.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± A soft smile tugged at her lips. ¡°Love you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Love you too.¡± The words naturally slipped out my mouth.


    Nora hesitated for a moment, then, satisfied, finally turned and stepped out the door. I watched as she disappeared down the street. Her figure was getting smaller and smaller until it was like a dot on a canvas.


    With a sigh, I ran a hand through my hair. I glanced at the transmitter she had handed me yesterday, a bulky, old-fashioned one that only received and delivered calls to select contacts. In this case, that meant Nora.


    I really had to get my own phone. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t like I had ever needed more than that before. Most of my time had been spent either with her or alone, and she had always been the one to handle everything beyond our home. But now, it felt¡­ limiting.


    If I had one, maybe I could¡¯ve contacted Kael. Could¡¯ve at least let her know what was going on. I hadn¡¯t seen her since that incident, since everything blurred. The thought made me uneasy.


    I waited for a bit before getting off my seat. I had to figure out a way out.


    Sitting around and waiting for Nora to come back wasn¡¯t an option, not when I had questions, and the academy that held all those answers to them.


    Did they get away scot free free? What happened after that? Did something else happen to me?


    I scanned every nook and cranny, but as expected, she had locked everything down. The front door was sealed, and the windows wouldn¡¯t budge. She had thought of everything, as always.


    But there had to be a way.


    I moved around carefully, eyes scanning for anything I could use. Soon, I made my way through the house, entering an unused area which used to be Dorian¡¯s room.


    I turned my attention to the windows. They were small, with the locks tightly shut. My eyes moved to the frame, the hinges holding the panels in place.


    I steadied myself. My memories of Earth had taught me a thing or two about getting through places I wasn¡¯t supposed to.


    Not that I ever broke into anywhere, but I had my fair share of experience figuring out how things fit together, how they came apart.


    These windows opened outward. If I could remove the hinges, I wouldn¡¯t even need to break the glass.


    I searched the basement, eyes darting over shelves until I found something I could use. A metal ruler, thin and sturdy enough to wedge into the small gaps.


    I crouched by the window, slipping the edge of the ruler beneath the first hinge pin. It didn¡¯t move at first. I twisted, jostling it, feeling the slightest shift as it loosened. Bit by bit, I pried it upward until, finally, it slid free.


    I repeated the process on the second hinge, my fingers aching as I worked. The metal groaned slightly, resisting at first, but after a few more firm tugs, the pin popped loose.


    With both hinges removed, I carefully pushed at the frame. It wobbled, unsteady without its support. With one final shove, the panel came free, opening just enough for me to squeeze through.


    A rush of cool air hit my face. I paused for a sec, staring out the open window.


    A part of me, the tired, worn-out part of me, just wanted to listen to Nora. To stay inside. To let her take care of everything like she always did. But that was just wishful thinking.


    I steeled my resolve, exhaling sharply before pulling myself back inside. I quickly changed into my St. Elms uniform, straightening it and brushing down any wrinkles. It felt oddly heavy today.


    Then I scoured the drawers and shelves, finding some leftover change tucked away. It wasn¡¯t much, but enough for a cab ride back and forth.


    I clenched the notes and coins in my palm, taking another glance around the house before stepping outside.


    The air was crisp, the streets quieter than usual. I kept my head low as I walked to the nearest cab stop, nerves creeping up my spine.


    When a taxi finally pulled up, I swallowed down my hesitation and climbed in.


    "St. Elms Academy," I told the driver.


    The cab rolled forward, and with it, I left behind the safety of our home.


    ~~~


    The cab ride felt longer than it should have. Maybe it was just my nerves stretching out every moment, making me hyper-aware of each passing moment. The closer we got to St. Elms, the harder my heart pounded against my ribs.


    When the academy gates finally came into view, a lump settled in my throat. The place looked just as imposing as ever. Tall, pristine and eerily quiet.


    Not many students were outside, which made sense. It was class time and I was due for a late arrival.


    I paid the driver, stepped out, and just stood there for a second, staring up at the building. I forced my legs to move, heading towards the entrance. Each step up the academy stairs felt heavier than the last.


    The walls seemed taller, the halls stretched longer. The sound of my own footsteps echoed back at me as I walked through the empty corridors, making me feel even more alone.


    The indecisiveness came running back, that whether I really want to do this? Everything in me screamed to turn around.


    I could just leave. Go anywhere else. The thought of stepping into that classroom again, of facing them. Selina, her collaborators, and all of the class that just let it happen, it made my skin crawl. They had almost¡­ almost-


    I shook my head, loosening the grip on the cuffs of my sleeve.


    No. I came this far. I couldn''t just back down now.


    Then, finally, I stood in front of my classroom door. I could hear faint murmurs inside, the occasional scrape of a chair. My hand hovered over the doorknob, nervousness settling in.


    I clenched my jaw, steeling myself. It didn¡¯t matter. I had already come this far. I took a deep breath, steadied my nerves, and turned the handle.


    As I stepped inside, the first voice to greet me was our teacher Rina¡¯s.


    ¡°Well, well, look who finally decided to join us,¡± she said, her tone almost nonchalant, her scaled tail lazily flicking behind her. ¡°You''re late, Markus. I¡¯ll be questioning you about this tardy behaviour later. Now get seated quickly.¡±


    That was it. No surprise, no concern, just a passing remark before she turned back to whatever she was doing.


    But what made it worse was the lack of reaction from everyone else. No one turned to look at me. No hushed whispers. No awkward stares. It was as if they didn¡¯t care about what happened yesterday.


    It almost pissed me off. My hands curled into fists at my sides. I wasn¡¯t expecting a parade or anything, but for them to act like nothing happened?


    I swallowed the frustration down and scanned the room. Everyone was there, except for one person missing¡­ Selina.


    A strange relief settled over me, but at the same time, unease crawled up my spine. I had no idea if her absence was a good or bad thing.


    I forced myself to tread ahead, each movement heavy with the urge to glare at every single one of them. I exhaled sharply through my nose. I had to push that down. Right now, I just needed to get to my seat.


    But as I reached my usual spot, I stopped. Someone else was sitting there. My gaze flicked to Kael, sitting a row over. I couldn¡¯t help but recall back to yesterday, how Kael had fought for me.


    Even when it felt like no one else did, she had been there. I remembered that much. She could¡¯ve just stepped aside and let it happen like everyone else, but she decided to help.


    Her pink eyes met mine. She looked at me, not with relief, but just with mild confusion. I opened my mouth, and nothing came out. We just kept staring, as the silence stretched between us, a stifling, wordless exchange.


    Kael tilted her head slightly, her ears twitching.


    ¡°Uh¡­ hello?¡± she finally spoke, blinking. ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t find the words to respond.

 Chapter 36: Forgotten

    Kelvin: Incubus, considered the male school idol with a bad personality.Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Tried to force herself on Markus and got beaten by Nora.Rina: Chameleon classroom teacher.~~~


    For a second, I thought I misheard her.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I stammered, my voice trailing off as I blinked in disbelief.


    Kael just stared, blinking as if I was the strange one here.


    I tried again, a little more firmly. ¡°Kael, I need to know what happened yesterday.¡±


    At that, her expression changed, but not in the way I expected. Instead of recognition or even unease, her brows furrowed in pure confusion.


    ¡°Yesterday?¡± she repeated, as if the word itself was foreign to her. Then, as I was about to press further, she added something that just confused me more.


    ¡°Wait, how do you know my name?¡±


    I just froze for a second. She must be messing with me, right? This was some kind of joke?


    But as I looked into her face, I saw nothing but genuine bewilderment.


    ¡°And- uh, do I know you?¡± she asked, her voice tilting slightly, hesitant but serious. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why was she acting like she didn¡¯t recognize me? Just what happened while I was gone?


    Before anything could be said, a sharp voice cut through my spiraling thoughts.


    ¡°Mr. Markus, find a seat already.¡±


    I turned my head to see our teacher, Rina, perched at her desk. Her reptilian eyes lazily fixed on me. Unlike Kael, there was no confusion in them, just mild impatience, like I was wasting her time.


    I hesitated for a second longer, my gaze flickering to Kael, but she was just looking annoyed, as if I was just some guy annoying her.


    I gave up getting through to her for now, forcing myself to move. My legs carried me to the back of the class, where I dropped into an empty seat, barely registering my surroundings.


    I sat there stiffly, ignoring the murmurs of the other students as Rina paced at the front of the classroom. My mind kept circling back to Kael.


    Why was she behaving as though she didn¡¯t know me?


    I refused to believe she¡¯d just ignore me for no reason. Was she being coerced? Threatened? Maybe someone was using me as a threat to control her? That thought dug into my chest, consuming everything in my mind.


    I snapped back to the present as Rina¡¯s voice rang out.


    ¡°Today¡¯s lesson will be¡­ enlightening,¡± the teacher mused, her voice smooth and rapt. Her claws tapped against the desk as she paced, her long tail swaying behind her like a hypnotic pendulum.


    ¡°Turn to page 165.¡±


    The rustle of pages filled the room, but no one spoke. The chapter title glared up at us in bold letters: "The Extinction of the Human Species."


    She paused, her slit-pupiled gaze sweeping over the class.


    ¡°Well?¡± A slow, knowing smile curled at the edge of her mouth. ¡°Who wants to explain¡­ what happened to them? Why did they go extinct?¡±


    A few students muttered under their breath, but no one answered right away. Then, of course, Kelvin decided to speak up.


    ¡°Because monsterfolk outcompeted them,¡± he said with a smug confidence, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Humans were weaker, slower, and their own biological flaws just sped up the process.¡±


    Rina gave him an approving nod. ¡°Partially correct, Kelvin.¡±


    Of course, she¡¯d praise him. But with my attention on him, I wondered. Was this his doing? Did Kelvin have something to do with her sudden shift? Or was it Selina?


    ¡°So where was I?¡± Rina continued without waiting. ¡°Right, Humans. Extinct. Wiped from the world entirely.¡±


    She let the words settle, allowing the weight of them to linger in the air before continuing. It was something I had read up on before, so what she said barely registered.


    My eyes flickered to Kael¡¯s back, her posture relaxed as if nothing was wrong. It made no sense. I could still remember the way she fought for me. There was no way she would just... forget.


    ¡°But their extinction wasn¡¯t caused by a single event. There were multiple factors at play.¡±


    I shifted slightly, forcing myself to focus.


    ¡°Long ago,¡± Rina went on, ¡°monsterfolk were exclusively female. No males existed among our kind. You all should already know this, yes?¡±


    I frowned slightly, processing that.


    ¡°For one,¡± Rina went on, ¡°human males were highly sought after. Desired. Vied for, but most modern theorists suggest it¡¯s mainly due to a biological reason, that they weren¡¯t as appealing as records might indicate.¡±


    Rina went on, her tail flicking idly. ¡°Human males were essentially the only means of mating and continuing our species. Monsterfolk and human males could produce offspring, but those offspring were always monster girls.¡±


    If Kael really was under some kind of pressure, then what could I do? I didn¡¯t even know who to blame.


    ¡°No male offspring. No way to continue the human male bloodline. And that wasn¡¯t the only problem,¡± Rina added, her voice taking on a measured tone. ¡°Human females, on the other hand, had another issue. Their fertility rates were deteriorating. Rapidly.¡±


    A few students leaned in slightly, as if this were some new, fascinating fact.


    ¡°With fewer and fewer human offspring being born, competition over human males only increased,¡± Rina said matter-of-factly. ¡°And as history shows¡­ when resources become scarce, desperation turns to chaos.¡±


    I could only imagine what kind of ¡®chaos¡¯ she was referring to. I glanced toward Kael again. Her head was tilted slightly, as if she were listening, but her body language gave away nothing.


    Rina stepped forward, her eyes crawling across the class. ¡°Historical records after this point are¡­ blurry at best. But nature always finds a way.¡±


    She tapped a clawed finger on her table. ¡°And it did. Monsterfolk eventually adapted. We developed the ability to produce male offspring, monster males. Where before, we could only give birth to daughters. Some theorists suggest this was a biological failsafe, a way to prevent our immediate extinction. Others¡­¡±


    She let her words linger. ¡°Others believe it was something else entirely.¡± Some students shifted in their seats.


    ¡°There are stories,¡± she continued, ¡°that monsterfolk from that era possessed abilities that placed them in a near-mythological realm. Some claim those accounts were exaggerated, nothing more than fables. But there are also¡­ accounts, suggesting that monsterfolk¡¯s supernatural powers were, in some way, tied to humans themselves.¡±


    I barely registered the murmurs of interest in the room. My mind was too preoccupied with Kael¡¯s behavior. The eerie way the class was just¡­ moving on, as if nothing happened. Even Selina¡¯s absence.


    I didn¡¯t trust it. Not one bit.


    ~~~


    As the bell rang, signaling the start of recess, I watched Kael rise from her seat, slinging her bag over her shoulder before making her way toward the door.


    I had to talk to her. Without a second thought, I followed closely behind, weaving through the other students as they lazily funneled out of the classroom.


    She was heading toward the canteen, and I kept my steps light, staying just enough distance behind her so she wouldn¡¯t immediately notice.


    She rounded a corner as I paced my steps, trying to catch on. I hurried after her-


    And suddenly, I slammed into someone. A firm grip caught my collar, and before I could even react, I was yanked forward, forced to meet her glare.


    ¡°What is your deal?¡± Kael hissed, eyes narrowed in suspicion. ¡°Why the hell are you stalking me?¡±


    I blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play dumb,¡± she scoffed, shoving me back slightly. ¡°I saw you sneaking around behind me. You¡¯ve been staring at me all class, and now you¡¯re following me? What¡¯s your problem?¡±


    I stared at her, searching her face. All I could see was that she looked genuinely irritated, like I was some random creep bothering her. But that wasn¡¯t possible, there¡¯s no way she could¡¯ve simply forgotten everything. This wasn¡¯t just some mystery or horror story.


    ¡°Kael,¡± I said carefully, swallowing down the uneasy feeling twisting in my gut. ¡°Why are you pretending you don¡¯t recognize me?¡±


    Her brow furrowed. I took a step closer, lowering my voice. ¡°Is someone threatening you? Is it Kelvin? Selina? Just tell me what¡¯s going on. You don¡¯t have to act like this.¡±


    Kael stared at me blankly for a second before shaking her head. ¡°Dude, I really don¡¯t know you.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°Did you hit your head or something?¡±


    This wasn¡¯t the Kael I knew, this wasn¡¯t right. Yet now she was looking at me like I was just another stranger. Someone she pretended she didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°¡­You saved me,¡± I said, my voice quietened down a notch. ¡°You reached out to me. You tried to stop them. You didn¡¯t give up.¡± I swallowed, trying to steady myself. ¡°I know you remember.¡±


    Kael¡¯s frown deepened, but she said nothing.


    I pressed on.


    ¡°You¡­ you were the only one,¡± I murmured. ¡°No one else tried to help. No one else even cared.¡± I clenched my fists. ¡°But you did. You fought for me. You helped me when I first came to this damned place. You were there to keep my hopes up, to make me smile. And for the short while I was here, you were the one thing that kept me looking forward to my day here.¡±


    She still looked uncertain.


    ¡°So let me do the same for you,¡± I continued, my voice pleading. ¡°If something¡¯s wrong, if someone¡¯s forcing you to act like this, then let me help. I need you, Kael. You don¡¯t have to do everything alone.¡±


    I exhaled shakily.


    ¡°This time¡­ let me be the one you can rely on.¡±


    Kael¡¯s lips parted slightly, as if she was about to say something. But then she just shook her head.


    ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about. Please, just leave me alone.¡±


    A heavy, hollow feeling settled in my chest. She didn¡¯t believe in me. Or maybe, she didn¡¯t see me as reliable enough to open up to.


    I thought¡­ after everything we¡¯d been through, I had at least earned that much.


    I exhaled quietly, forcing myself to turn away. If she didn¡¯t want to talk, I wouldn¡¯t push her. I¡¯d respect her choice, even if it left me bleeding where no one could see.


    But just as I took a step away-


    A pair of soft hands clutched onto my arm.


    ¡°Uh-¡± Kael¡¯s voice wavered behind me. ¡°No, I-¡± She hesitated, her fingers tightening around my sleeve. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to-¡±


    I turned slightly, looking back at her.


    Her expression was conflicted, her brow creased as she just stood there, staring at me. Her grip on my arm lingered, tense, before slowly, she withdrew her hands, letting them fall back to her sides as she let out a soft ¡°sorry¡­¡±


    I watched her quietly. She didn¡¯t say anything more.


    I stared back at her eyes for a second. ¡°If you ever decide to stop pretending,¡± I murmured, my voice calm but distant, ¡°or if you just want to talk¡­ you can always approach me.¡± I turned fully this time, stepping forward. ¡°I¡¯m leaving now.¡±


    I glanced back one last time. She was just simply watching...


    And as I left, I could feel her gaze on me, stuck at my figure, staring, like she was letting something precious slip through her fingers.


    I wish she had stopped me then.

 Chapter 37: Detention

    A dull clink echoed as my spoon idly tapped against the tray.


    The spoon twisted between my fingers, absently pushing around the mashed potatoes. I was sitting at one of the seats, my tray in front of me, untouched.


    The food was still warm, the steam faintly curling upward, but I had no appetite.


    Kael''s face kept flashing in my mind. The confusion in her eyes. The way she acted like she had no idea who I was. I let out a slow breath, creasing my forehead. Did they actually forget me¡­ but that can¡¯t be possible, even if it did, why only me? It made little to no sense.


    What the hell was going on?


    A sudden stir in the cafeteria caught my attention. Laughter, jeers, the sudden noise cut through my thoughts.


    I glanced up, noticing it was Kelvin at the source of it all. They were loud, as usual, filling the space with careless jokes. He sat there, his posture relaxed, a smug grin playing on his lips as he basked in whatever nonsense they were spewing.


    He looked so at ease, so untouched, like he had committed no wrong. Like he had nothing to do with any of this.


    A bitter taste settled on my tongue as my fingers tightened around the spoon. I pushed back my chair, the legs scraping against the floor.


    Kelvin¡¯s chortling rang out again across the cafeteria, grating in its arrogance. I turned toward the sound, my steps steady as I closed the distance.


    The sound of my footsteps was lost in the din of the cafeteria, but something shifted the moment I neared their table.


    Kelvin¡¯s laughter died down as I stepped right into their space. At first, he looked vaguely confused. Then his eyes sharpened with realization.


    Then, with an exaggerated sigh, he leaned back in his seat, acting more subdued but still prideful.


    ¡°You¡¯re the new kid, right?¡± he questioned, eyes scanning me like I was some minor inconvenience.


    Then he tilted his head, voice laced with disinterest.


    ¡°What business do you have with me? Make it quick.¡±


    Annoyance bubbled up inside me. So he was playing dumb too? I almost want to punch that snarky face of his.


    ¡°What did you do to Kael?¡± I demanded. ¡°What did you threaten her with? And where the hell is Selina?¡±


    Kelvin blinked at me, his head tilting slightly, like he was genuinely confused. ¡°Kael? Oh, you mean that little rat girl?¡± He snorted. ¡°I don¡¯t have any business with her.¡±


    I didn¡¯t believe him.


    Then he paused, lips twitching into something smug. His eyes flickered with amusement as if something amusing had just clicked in his head. ¡°Wait a second,¡± he slowly spoke.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking about Selina, too? Ohh¡­¡± He grinned, looking to his crew. ¡°Guys, I think the new kid is in love with the rat and the kitty.¡±


    A chorus of ¡°Oooohs¡± followed, some exaggerated, some just mocking. A couple of them nudged each other, grinning like idiots.


    Kelvin chuckled, shaking his head. ¡°That¡¯s kinda cute, and out of your league, man, but, uh¡­ too bad.¡±


    His smirk sharpened.


    ¡°Your lovely little kitty had an accident.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.


    ¡°They announced it this morning,¡± he continued, enjoying himself far too much. ¡°She¡¯s out for a week or so. Needs time to make a full recovery. Sorry, lover boy.¡±


    I took a step forward, the frustration boiling over. ¡°Cut the bullshit, Kelvin,¡± I said, my voice low and controlled. ¡°I know you''re the one who sent Selina after me. Stop playing these games, I don¡¯t have time for this. Just tell me what the hell you''re doing here.¡±


    Kelvin raised an eyebrow, his smirk never fading. ¡°Or what?¡± he taunted, leaning forward as if daring me to do something. ¡°-is what I would¡¯ve said if I had any clue what you were talking about,¡± he said, his tone dripping with fake sympathy.


    ¡°But talk about a schizo, man. You¡¯re seriously off your rocker if you think I¡¯m behind all this.¡±


    I could feel my patience snap. I leaned in close, locking eyes with Kelvin, the veins simmering beneath the surface.


    ¡°You can keep acting like a fucking jester,¡± I said, my voice cooling down by the second, ¡°-but I gotta admit never got to appreciate the class act, Kelvin. It really deserves a standing ovation.¡±


    Before he could open his mouth again, I let my fist fly, plunging straight in his, shitty, shit-eating grin.


    As for the aftermath. It¡¯s just¡­ I didn¡¯t expect him to start crying.


    ~~~


    I sat in the hard, uncomfortable chair, trying my best to ignore the ticking of the clock on the wall. It was quiet in here, except for the low hum of Rina¡¯s voice as she paced in front of me, clearly irked.


    ¡°Really, Markus,¡± she sighed, her tone sharp as a blade, ¡°You¡¯ve been here for what, two days? And already you¡¯re making a scene. First, you''re late to class, then you disrupt everything, and now you¡¯re out here picking fights with Kelvin of all people?¡± She paused dramatically, narrowing her eyes at me, ¡°What were you thinking?¡±


    I remained silent, my arms crossed. I wasn¡¯t going to apologize for what happened. Not after everything that had gone down. But her words still grated on my nerves.


    ¡°And, let¡¯s not forget,¡± she continued, her voice dripping with sarcasm, ¡°What if you¡¯d hurt your pretty face? What would we do then, huh?¡±


    Did I hear that right?


    The rest of the lecture was boring, to say the least. Rina¡¯s voice became a dull, almost indistinct hum in the background as I lost focus. My eyes had already begun to spin around the room, as a person in the corner caught my eye.


    Sprawled across the desk with her head resting on her arms was Wryn. Her wolf ears twitched slightly as she slept, undisturbed by the noise the teacher was creating.


    I blinked, trying to clear my head, but Wryn¡¯s peacefulness somehow made the tension in the room feel less oppressive.


    The soft rise and fall of her chest, her relaxed posture, everything about her seemed to contrast sharply with the frenetic energy of the conversation I was being forced into.


    I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where Wryn wandered off to all the time, and why she was here now, of all places.


    She didn¡¯t fit the image that most people painted of her. I¡¯d heard the stories, sure. That she was dangerous, that she was unpredictable. But right now, she seemed nothing like that.


    She just looked like someone who wanted nothing more than to be left alone, something I could understand all too well.


    By the time Rina finally ran out of things to say, she was practically huffing and puffing, her frustration barely contained. She pulled out her watch, checking the time before sighing despondently.


    "I''m letting you slide for now," she said, rubbing her temple as if this whole ordeal had given her a migraine. "But if something like this happens again, I¡¯m going to have to take action. You understand me, Markus?"


    I blinked, only now tuning back into her words. She was still giving me that sharp, disapproving look, but it lacked the real bite it should¡¯ve had. Maybe she was tired of all this too.


    Still, I nodded. "Got it." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel, already heading for the door. As she reached for the handle, she threw a glance over her shoulder.


    ¡°You¡¯re both free to go.¡±


    I glanced at Wryn, still slumped over the desk, her wolf ears quivering slightly with each slow, steady breath. For a second, I thought about just leaving her there, but with a helpless sigh, I got up. I couldn¡¯t just leave her in case the faculty decided to lock the room.


    Carefully, I reached out and lightly shook her shoulder. ¡°Hey, wake up¡­ detention¡¯s over.¡± My voice was quiet, just barely above a whisper.


    But she didn¡¯t budge. I frowned and gave her another shake, a little firmer this time. ¡°Come on, we¡¯re free to go.¡±


    She stirred, but instead of waking up, her arms flailed, and suddenly, her arms wrapped around mine, pulling it close against her chest.


    She let out a small, contented sigh, nuzzling against my arm like it was some kind of stuffed animal. Her grip tightened, locking me in place while she stayed blissfully asleep.


    ¡°Wryn,¡± I said quietly, shifting my arm slightly, but she didn¡¯t respond.


    I tried to gently pry my arm free, but her ears twitched, and she pulled me in even tighter, rubbing her cheek against my sleeve.


    ¡°¡­Seriously?¡± I muttered.


    I tugged harder on my arm, and work it did.


    Wryn jolted awake, ears perking up as her entire body tensed. For a split second, she looked completely alert, sharp eyes darting around like she expected danger. Then, she blinked, her expression softening into confusion as she looked at me.


    ¡°¡­What the- what are you doing?¡± Wryn mumbled, still half asleep, her voice rough from the grogginess.


    I froze, caught off guard by her sharp tone. I quickly withdrew my arm, feeling a rush of embarrassment. ¡°You grabbed it, not me,¡± I muttered defensively, my face heating up a little.


    She blinked, clearly confused, and then stared at me with a mixture of irritation followed by a snarl. ¡°Why were you even near me?¡± she asked, her brow furrowed.


    I shrugged awkwardly, scratching the back of my neck. ¡°You were asleep, and I thought¡­ maybe I should wake you up.¡±


    Her eyes narrowed a bit, still groggy, her voice raised and heavy, intimidating. "Why were you near me anyway? Are you trying to get a rise out of me or something?"


    I felt a weird heat creep up my neck, unsure of how to answer. "I... was just shaking you awake."


    She gave me a skeptical look, clearly not buying it.


    I stood up from the desk, stretching out the stiffness in my limbs, ready to finally leave this damn room. Wryn stood up too, taking her time as she casually walked ahead. I followed her, keeping a few steps behind, not quite sure what to say next.


    Maybe I should talk to her about Kael, the class, even Selina or Kelvin. If I could just ask her what¡¯s really going on, she might give me some kind of clue. But at the same time, I was hesitant; she wasn¡¯t as friendly as I wanted to perceive her as.


    But just as we reached the door, a low, rolling growl of thunder rumbled through the sky, distant but steadily approaching. For a moment, everything seemed to hold its breath.


    Then, with a sudden, deafening roar, the rain came down in sheets. The sky opened up without mercy, drenching the world outside in an instant.


    The sharp scent of wet earth quickly filled the air, and the relentless pattering of raindrops against the roof and pavement drowned out all other sounds.


    I sighed, reaching into my bag. My fingers brushed against the folded umbrella I always kept packed, all under Nora¡¯s insistence, of course.


    She had all but drilled it into my head that walking in the rain would lead to sickness, and given how stubborn she could be, it was easier to have it just stowed away in the bag


    As I pulled it out and popped it open, I glanced at Wryn. She was staring out at the downpour with a blank expression, hands in her pockets, making no move to leave or take cover.


    Her wolven ears gave a faint twitch at the sound of rain drumming against the pavement, and for a second, I thought she might just walk out into it without a care.


    I hesitated for a moment before stepping beside her, lifting the umbrella over both of us. ¡°Here,¡± I offered. ¡°If you want to¡­ unless you¡¯re planning to just stand here all day.¡±


    She didn¡¯t protest. Didn¡¯t say anything. Just shifted slightly closer until she was under its cover, her shoulder nearly brushing mine.


    The silence between us was suffocating.


    The only sounds were the rhythmic tapping of rain against the umbrella and the faint splashes of our footsteps against the wet pavement. Wryn walked beside me, her gaze set forward.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly the type to make conversation, but in the absence of any noise, it felt even more oppressive than usual.


    After a few blocks, we finally broke the silence. A simple exchange, where we lived. Turns out, our homes were in the same general direction. Convenient, I suppose.


    As we were going back, I made a quick note. "I need to make a quick stop, hope you don¡¯t mind." She didn¡¯t say anything.


    But as I glanced down, something caught my eye. A long, jagged gash across her thigh, peeking from under her uniform¡¯s skirt. It seemed fresh, from the looks of it, the remnants of claw marks.


    I stopped. Wryn took a few steps ahead before pausing, her ears flicking backward toward me. She turned, blinking once.


    After a while, my stop arrived. ¡°Wait here,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t give her time to question it as I handed her the umbrella.


    I stepped into the building, shaking off the damp chill that clung to my skin. I knew where to go.


    My footsteps were quick but light as I navigated the halls, making my way toward the one room I always dreaded seeing.


    Cassandra was still there, still unmoving. The sight of her was enough to send a lump into my throat, but I pushed past it. I walked up beside her bed, watching the slow, gentle lift and dip of her breathing.


    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to stay long,¡± I murmured, my voice almost inaudible. ¡°Someone¡¯s waiting for me.¡±


    I hesitated for a moment, then leaned down, wrapping my arms around her, just for a second. Just long enough to feel the faint warmth of her body, to remind myself that she was still here, before giving a soft peck on her cheek.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whispered into her ear, as I pulled away.


    Soon I came out, standing there for a moment, just taking one last look before leaving. Then, without another word, I turned and walked out of the hall.


    The rain was still falling in steady sheets as I stepped back outside, my shoes splashing into the craters of the sidewalk.


    Wryn was exactly where I had left her, standing just under the hospital, arms crossed, her tail flicking behind her in slow, idle movements. The moment she saw me, her eyes flickered downward, catching sight of what I held.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± she asked, her voice wary.


    I looked at the object in my hands, as if only just remembering it was there. The box was small, compact, easy to slip into a bag. A standard medical kit, packed with just the basics.


    ¡°Snuck it out for you,¡± I answered.


    She frowned. ¡°For me?¡±


    I tilted my head, gesturing slightly toward her leg. ¡°Yeah. You should let me take care of that wound.¡±


    She immediately stiffened, shifting her weight as if to subtly hide the injury from view, growling almost defensively. ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± she muttered, shaking her head. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡±


    I exhaled, stepping a little closer. ¡°It looks like a big deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± she shot back, her ears flickering briefly.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    ¡°I said, It¡¯s fine.¡±


    I stared at her, watching the way her eyes darted slightly, the way her fingers curled around the edges of her sleeves. She wasn¡¯t just being stubborn, she was uncomfortable.


    Maybe she wasn¡¯t used to helping her, maybe it would¡¯ve been better to leave it be, but it reminded me of Kael rejecting my help. I wanted to help Wryn when I thought back to what happened today.


    She grunted for a second, her stance subtly angling as if she was about to leave. ¡°Look, I don¡¯t need any treatment, alright? I¡¯m going home.¡±


    I stepped forward. ¡°Wryn.¡± She stopped, glancing at me over her shoulder.


    ¡°Just let me help.¡± My voice was quieter this time, less forceful. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, right? So what¡¯s the harm?¡±


    She scoffed lightly, looking away. ¡°It¡¯s just a scratch. It¡¯ll heal on its own.¡±


    I huffed, running a hand through my damp hair. ¡°You really gonna walk around with that thing untreated? What if it gets infected?¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Do you even know that for sure?¡± I pressed. ¡°Or are you just saying it because you don¡¯t wanna deal with it?¡±


    Her tail flicked, a clear sign of irritation, but I could tell she was hesitating now.


    I watched her carefully before speaking again, my tone dropping. ¡°If it were someone you cared about,¡± I muttered, ¡°you¡¯d probably do the same thing for them, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    She stiffened slightly but didn¡¯t answer.


    I let the silence settle for a moment before I sighed, shifting the first aid kit in my grip. ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t want help. But I already went out of my way for this, so at least let me put it to use. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just feel like an idiot.¡±


    She turned, her eyes meeting mine, searching for something in my expression. Her stare, it was scary to be honest, but I wanted to believe in them.


    A second passed. Then another.


    Finally, she exhaled through her nose, muttering something under her breath before she crossed her arms and glanced away.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she mumbled. ¡°But don¡¯t take too long.¡±


    I nodded, stepping back under the awning as the rain continued to pour around us.

 Chapter 38: Needy

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend who lost her memories about him.Selina: Cat girl with black hair, part of the jock group. Tried to force herself on Markus and got beaten by Nora.Rina: Chameleon classroom teacher.Wryn: Wolf girl with blind eye and scar. Transferred from Ferox (predator branch).~~~


    It had been a few days since I first snuck out of the house. Since then, I¡¯d kept the habit going, slipping past the windows each morning after Nora left for the academy.


    She always left early, planting a kiss on my forehead or cheek before quietly slipping out, thinking I was still asleep. And every time, she''d leave a bit of money behind, tucked neatly on the kitchen counter with a note: ¡°For breakfast~lunch. Order whatever you like.¡±


    I did, though not for breakfast. Instead, I pocketed the cash with a tight jaw and used it to pay for the taxi, the same one I hailed each morning like clockwork. I¡¯m sure she would¡¯ve been disappointed to find I was doing all this, but I told myself this mattered more. I needed to know the truth.


    I got into the cab, the city passed by in streaks of gray and soft neon as I headed straight for the academy again, eyes scanning the sidewalks, my mind running in loops.


    And the more I kept digging, through rumours, casual conversations, little overheard details, the more a pattern started to form. Or maybe it was the absence of one that stood out most.


    No one asked where I¡¯d been. No one recalled the first few days and the drama that followed. Not even Rina, our teacher, seemed to hold much of an impression of me past the introduction I had given.


    It was like I¡¯d been wiped clean from everyone¡¯s memories the moment I disappeared that day.


    The cab came to a steady halt just outside the academy gates, the driver glancing at me through the rearview mirror. I handed over the fare without a word, the money crumpled slightly in my fist. The money meant for snacks or a decent lunch. Instead, it bought me another round of questions.


    I stepped out into the crisp air, tugging the collar of my uniform straight as I made my way inside. The halls were quieter this early in the day, most classes already underway. My footsteps echoed faintly as I navigated familiar turns, and before long, I reached the classroom.


    The moment I stepped in, I spotted Wryn. Same seat, same slouched posture like she didn¡¯t give a damn, eyes angled toward the window. As I approached, her eye flicked toward me, just briefly, before she gave me a small, almost imperceptible nod, like a greeting.


    I walked past the other students and slid into the spot beside her without much noise. Then she turned back toward the window, as if that moment of acknowledgment had already stretched her daily limit.


    I took my seat behind her, letting my bag slide off my shoulder and onto the floor with a soft thump. Wryn wasn¡¯t exactly talkative, but she¡¯d stopped pushing me away.


    Over the past few days, I had gotten the slightest bit closer to her. She wasn''t exactly warm, but the bark in her tone had dulled a little. She let me walk with her sometimes, didn¡¯t shove me away when I spoke.


    She was opening up. I think? At least she wasn¡¯t as guarded as before. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was being kept from me. Like there was a secret she kept buried under her silence.


    Maybe Wryn was the key to all of it.


    She was the only one who hadn¡¯t been there when it happened. During the basketball incident, when everything had spiraled down, she hadn¡¯t been present. Maybe, I was just following red herrings at this point, but I had to shoot my shot wherever I could.


    My eyes drifted to her again as I thought of her, until I noticed something new. A thin, reddish gash traced along her forehead, just above her left brow. It wasn¡¯t fresh, but it hadn¡¯t scabbed properly either.


    ¡°Wryn,¡± I leaned in a bit, lowering my voice. ¡°You¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    She turned her head toward me slowly, one eye barely open. ¡°Where?¡±


    ¡°Your forehead. You''re hurt,¡± I said, pointing subtly.


    She blinked, then reached up, brushing her fingers across the wound like she hadn¡¯t even noticed. Her expression soured instantly.


    I let out a breath, fumbling through my bag. It¡¯d practically become a fixture in my backpack by now. The one I''d been carrying ever since that first time. It always came in handy with her. ¡°You gonna let me take a look?¡±


    She groaned and threw her head back, exasperated. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Just a scratch.¡±


    ¡°Then let me treat it. Doesn¡¯t have to be a big deal, right?¡±


    She turned her head, looking at me sideways, the usual sharpness in her eyes dulled with something else. Reluctance? Uncertainty?


    ¡°You¡¯re really annoying,¡± she muttered, but I kept staring at her, imploringly. There was a pause. Then, with a dramatic sigh, she shifted in her seat, pushing her bangs up. ¡°Fine.¡±


    I stood from my chair and crouched beside her desk. She didn¡¯t move, just let her eyes follow me silently. Her faint scent hit me as I leaned in. Close enough to hear the soft intake of her breath.


    ¡°Hold still,¡± I murmured. As I dabbed and treated the wound. Her lashes fluttered once as I kept at it and I could feel her eyes on me, not with suspicion, but something quieter, curious.


    I looked up. Her face was turned to the window now, but the slight warmth in her cheeks didn¡¯t escape me. She was pretending not to notice how close I was. And I was pretending not to notice as well.


    When I first started hanging around Wryn, it was all about figuring things out, what happened, what was missing, what she knew.


    She was the only loose thread that didn¡¯t line up, and I pulled at it hoping the whole truth would unravel. But somewhere along the way, things shifted. I wasn¡¯t sure when.


    Maybe it was the third time she got scraped up and grumbled while I patched her up, or the way she¡¯d sit beside me in silence without telling me to buzz off.


    She reminded me of Nora, back in the past, how I used to take care of her during his sickness. A younger, rougher version of her, like someone who¡¯d forgotten how to trust but still let me close. Before I knew it, the investigating had taken a backseat¡­ and I just wanted to help her.


    I peeled the backing off the small bandage and placed it over the cut. My fingers brushed against her skin, thankfully she didn¡¯t pull away.


    I sat back, not fully standing yet, just watching her. She hadn¡¯t said thank you, and I didn¡¯t expect her to, as usual. But her hand rose, slowly, touching the edge of the bandage like it meant something more than just a fix.


    ¡°It¡¯s annoying... You make patching me up a habit,¡± she said finally, without looking at me.


    That got her to glance at me again. This time, she didn¡¯t look away. Her stare wasn¡¯t cold or annoyed or unreadable. It was soft. Her lips parted like she wanted to say something, but whatever it was stayed stuck in her throat.


    ¡°¡­Thanks,¡± she muttered.


    I blinked. It was the first time she''d said that.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± I said, probably a bit too fast.


    She turned back in her seat, but her hand never left the bandage. And I sat down, feeling like I¡¯d missed something important, but not in a bad way.


    I caught a flicker of movement from the front row. My eyes trailed up just in time to meet Kael¡¯s. She was staring at me. Her face was quiet for a moment, blank almost, but then I caught it.


    Her brows were furrowed, lips drawn into a line like she was trying to hold something back. There was a faint crease in her expression, one I couldn¡¯t quite place until it hit me.


    She looked¡­ conflicted. Then, after a beat too long, she turned her head. Only to steal another quick glance seconds later.


    But it was there, weighing heavily behind her hesitant expression. Her shoulders sank as she lowered her head, like the weight of whatever it was had finally pressed her back down.


    She looked like she wanted to speak.


    But she didn¡¯t.


    ~~~


    Selina PoV:


    Bang!


    The mug hit the wall and shattered into a hundred sharp pieces, like brittle ceramic snow.


    My chest heaved, ragged and uneven, each breath scraping its way out like I¡¯d been drowning for hours. The room was a disaster, pillows flung across the floor, blankets twisted and kicked off the bed, drawers left hanging open with their contents spilling out like guts.


    A half-broken lamp flickered beside me, throwing long, sickly shadows against the walls. Everything felt like too much and not enough all at once.


    I scratched my head, fingers dragging harsh through my hair, trying to dig something out of me, anything, anything that would make this pressure in my chest go away.


    My hand hit the edge of the cast around my wrist and I winced, hissing quietly. Bandages stretched tight over my ribs, binding in more than just wounds.


    It was suffocating.


    I stumbled back, collapsing onto the edge of my bed. My body ached, my skin aching with frustration. My fingers trembled. The good hand clenched tight, nails biting into my palm. I stared at it like it didn¡¯t belong to me.


    I didn¡¯t even know who I was mad at anymore. Kael? Kelvin? Myself?


    I dragged myself up, the soles of my feet crunching over scattered glass. A pitiful trail of destruction led me across the room to where the mirror had splintered across one corner. The crack split, dividing my reflection like a spider web.


    I stared at it. At her.


    My hair was a mess, tangled strands falling out of a loose ponytail that I hadn¡¯t bothered to redo since morning. Makeup ran in black and gray streaks down my cheeks, dried tears etched into ruined mascara.


    The bandages on my cheek pulled taut with every breath. My skin looked pale, sickly under the dim light. I looked awful. No, not awful. Ugly.


    No one would ever say it, but I knew.


    And yet¡­ when I touched the bandage wrapped around my ribs, I didn¡¯t feel like any of this was really mine.


    I stared harder, trying to search the reflection for answers. For sense. I was told I¡¯d fallen. Slipped down the stairs, a bad tumble during patrol or training or whatever excuse they fed me after the incident. But the more I tried to picture it, the tumble, the fear, the pain¡­ there was¡­ nothing.


    ¡°Nothing feels real anymore, ahaha¡­¡± I spat at the reflection.


    My voice echoed back at me, sounding like a stranger¡¯s. I stared at the girl in the mirror, her mascara-smudged face twitching like a puppet barely holding it together.


    It was like someone had scooped my brain out of my skull, thrown it in a blender, and poured it back in, wrong. All wrong. I stumbled toward the bathroom, one hand gripping the wall as I collapsed in front of the toilet. The nausea hit in violent waves, like my body was rejecting something it couldn¡¯t explain.


    Every memory from that day blurred out like it¡¯d been scrubbed clean. People said it was a fall. Just a fall. But I¡¯d fallen before, I knew what that felt like. My fingers trembled just brushing over the bruises, phantom pain flaring behind my eyes.


    I let out a sharp breath. Then another. And then the scream clawed its way up before I could stop it.


    ¡°WHY CAN¡¯T I REMEMBER!?¡±


    The sound ripped through my chest, raw and sharp, filling the room and then collapsing into silence. I gripped my skull, my nails digging into my scalp, tugging at the roots of my hair as if I could reach in and wring the truth out.


    And then¡­ it came again.


    The edge.


    The craving.


    It hit like a switch, flipping in my gut, then spreading, sharp and sweet and wrong. My throat clenched. My tongue felt dry, mouth suddenly salivated like I¡¯d been starved.


    My eyes drifted half-lidded, my pulse speeding up as I clutched my bandaged ribs. That terrible, unshakable need started curling low in my stomach. It was like hunger, but one that wasn¡¯t aimed at food.


    Something deeper. Something that made my heart race and my skin feel too tight.


    I needed it.


    Needed who?


    I need him.


    I didn¡¯t know when it started, or why the words even made sense, but they kept looping, gnawing, latching onto the hollow inside me like a leech.


    I need him.


    Over and over.


    I need him. I need him. I NEED HIM.


    My nails scraped across my bandaged thigh, dragging pressure just to feel something sharper than this gnawing inside me. But the craving only laughed in my face. A vicious ache curled tighter in my stomach with every breath, my body tensing like a coiled spring.


    I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM.  I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM.  ?I? ?N?E?E?D? ?H?I?M?.? I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM. I NEED HIM.  ?I? ?N?E?E?D? ?H?I?M?.? ?I? ?N?E?E?D? ?H?I?M?.? ? ?????I????? ???????N????E???E?????D????? ???????H?????I?????M??????.???? ??????I????? ??????N???E????E?????D?????? ??????H?????I???M???????. I????????? ????????????N???????????E?????????E??????????D?????????????? ???????H?????????I???????????????M??????????.??????? ???I??????????? ???????N??????????E?????????E?????D?????????? ?????????H??????I????M??????????.????? ????????I?????????? ????????N??????????????E??????E????????????D????? ??????H?????????????I???M???????.?????????? ??????????????I????????? ???????????????N????????E??????????E????D?????? ???????????????H????????????I???????M???????????.???????????? ????????????I????????? ??????????N?????????????E???????E?????????????D???? ?????H???????????I?????????M????.??????


    Needed him?


    And then- a flicker hit me.


    A blur of movement behind closed eyes. A shadow. A hand reaching for mine. Heat. Panic. The sound of a breath that wasn¡¯t mine. A whisper I couldn¡¯t make out.


    A face I didn¡¯t know. A boy. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Somehow¡­ he felt familiar. Like a thread from a dream tugging at me right before waking. I couldn¡¯t place him. Couldn¡¯t even remember his name. But the moment his image slipped into my head, the clawing inside me, just for a second, dulled.


    It quieted.


    Just enough for me to breathe.

 Chapter 39: Hairclip

    Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend who lost her memories about him.Rina: Chameleon classroom teacher.Wryn: Wolf girl with blind eye and scar. Transferred from Ferox (predator branch).Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.~~~


    As Rina continued her explanation at the front of the room, her voice droning on about the upcoming project and its requirements, my attention wasn¡¯t on her. It hadn¡¯t been for a while now. It was on the girl sitting near the front whose familiar mousey ears kept twitching during the lecture.


    She looked like she was trying too hard to focus. Her eyes were on the board, but her hand hadn¡¯t moved in minutes. Her pen hovered just above as she pretended to take notes.


    But I remembered. Just today, she had looked at me. It hadn¡¯t been long, barely more than a moment, but it clung to me like a splinter under skin. Secretly, I got my hopes high, hoping that maybe she¡¯ll remember me again.


    As I ruminated, an announcement came, sharp and clear.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be working in pairs for the next project. Guidelines are on the board. I expect them submitted before the end of the week.¡± Rina¡¯s voice cut through the low hum of classroom which soon became restless.


    The words sent a ripple through the room. Chairs scraped across the floor, students leaned toward each other in excited huddles, heads turning left and right as if everyone had just flared back to life with those few words.


    Some were already laughing as they paired up with their usual cliques, others bickered in jest over who got whom. I sat still, absorbing it all. Part of me wanted to shrink back.


    My eyes wandered as they crawled up to Wryn. She sat where she always did, head slightly turned to the side, watching the others as her mouth remained muted as usual.


    I swallowed. I hadn¡¯t really thought about this part of things. Partner projects were simple enough, but with Wryn¡­ it felt different. These past few days, we¡¯d talked more, spent moments where she let me into her space¡­ awkwardly, begrudgingly, but she did.


    I stood up slowly, trying to act casual, though my heartbeat betrayed me. Part of me hoped it would go fine as I took the few steps to her desk, and she looked up without surprise, like she already knew I¡¯d come to her.


    ¡°Hey,¡± I said, voice low. ¡°Wanna pair up?¡±


    Her eyes locked onto mine for a beat too long. Then she blinked, leaning back slightly in her seat. Her lips pressed together in that way she did when she was busy trying to sort through her unspoken thoughts.


    ¡°¡­You asking ¡®cause you want to, or ¡®cause you don¡¯t have anyone else?¡± she asked, voice flat, looking at me imploringly. I couldn¡¯t tell if she was teasing or testing me.


    I gave a slight cough as I responded. ¡°Can¡¯t it be both?¡±


    She didn¡¯t reply right away. Just tilted her head a bit, eyes narrowing like she was studying me for any signs of bullshit.


    And then, to my surprise, she sighed. Not annoyed, just resigned. Her gaze dropped to her desk for a moment, then back to me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she muttered. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to do all the work.¡±


    That got a slight grin out of me. ¡°Same goes for you.¡±


    ¡°Tch.¡± She looked away quickly, but I caught it, the tiny tug at the corner of her lips. The smallest of smirks.


    She probably didn¡¯t even realize she was smiling.


    We both turned back toward the board. The rest of the class had settled again. I could still hear faint murmurs of everyone sorting out their own partners, but my mind had already quieted.


    Wryn leaned a little on her elbow, chin in hand again, now scribbling absentmindedly into the corner of her notebook. I watched her for a moment longer than I meant to, then forced myself to look away.


    For the first time in a while, I felt oddly excited about our academy again.


    ~~~ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Class had finally ended, as we were on our way home. The only sounds around were the soft crunch of gravel beneath our feet and the rustling of the leaves stirred by a light breeze. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was, but I found myself walking beside Wryn with a growing grin on my face.


    "So," I started, breaking the silence between us, "the project. Any ideas yet?"


    Wryn didn''t even look at me, her gaze fixed on the ground ahead. ¡°Not really. It¡¯s just a class project. It¡¯s going to be annoying,¡± she muttered, the lack of enthusiasm clear in her voice.


    I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling at her usual indifference. She was always so blunt, but it was part of her charm, even if it didn¡¯t exactly scream "team player" when it came to school projects.


    As we kept walking, something else caught her attention. Up ahead, a small street vendor stall was set up on the corner, brightly colored trinkets and snacks catching the last of the sun''s rays.


    The mix of foreign sweets and quirky toys seemed to shimmer, calling out to anyone passing by. Wryn¡¯s gaze flickered toward the stall, and for a split second, I saw something I wasn¡¯t expecting, her interest, but without passing a second glance, she just kept walking.


    I blinked, confused. Was she too embarrassed? Before I could stop myself, I reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her back. ¡°Hey, come on. Let¡¯s check it out.¡±


    She jerked her arm back, eyes wide with surprise. For a moment, I thought she might snap at me or pull away, but instead, she just stood there, giving me that usual look of irritation mixed with confusion.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, her voice laced with disbelief.


    I grinned, feeling that rush of excitement for no reason at all. ¡°I saw you looking at it. Come on, don¡¯t pretend you¡¯re not interested.¡±


    Her expression softened, just a little, though she still looked annoyed. She glanced back at the stall and let out a heavy sigh, but didn¡¯t make any move to pull away from me.


    ¡°Fine,¡± she grumbled. ¡°But don¡¯t expect me to buy anything.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel pleased, even if she was still acting like she wasn¡¯t into it. We made our way over to the stall, her hand still in mine, surprisingly loose. I started pointing out all the things that seemed interesting, my excitement clearly showing.


    ¡°Look at this!¡± I said, picking up a strange-looking bag of chips. ¡°They¡¯re weird, but I bet they taste amazing! And these little monster figurines, aren¡¯t they cute?¡±


    I waved the snack in front of her, trying to get her attention. ¡°You sure you don¡¯t want to try it? It¡¯s supposed to be really good.¡±


    But Wryn was too busy munching on whatever she had in her hand, her eyes glued to the food as if nothing else mattered. She didn¡¯t even look up. ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± she hummed absentmindedly, clearly not hearing a word I said.


    I smirked, still holding the candy out. ¡°I¡¯ll take that as a yes, then.¡±


    She flicked a glance at the snack, her focus immediately back on the food in her hands. Then, to my surprise, she paused. Her fingers grasped at the snack, and her brows furrowed in confusion. She turned the food over in her hands, looking at it as if it had somehow disappeared.


    I couldn¡¯t stop my laughter. ¡°Guess you were really hungry.¡±


    Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of shock crossing her face as she looked at the empty space where her snack used to be. She glanced back at me, almost annoyed. ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    I grinned, shaking my head. ¡°I guess you were a little too focused on it, huh?¡±


    She scowled, but there was no real heat in it.


    Wryn''s ears drooped down in disappointment as she stared at her empty hands, clearly upset that her food had vanished.


    She flicked her gaze around, probably searching for anything else to munch on. It was a small, almost endearing reaction, and I wanted to try and lift her spirits.


    "Hey, don''t look so down," I said, offering a grin. "It''s not like it was the last food in the world, right?"


    But just as I said that, my eyes landed on something that caught my attention. It was a hairclip, one I was pretty sure Wryn had noticed earlier when we passed the stalls. She had eyed it for a moment, then moved on without saying anything, as if unsure about getting it.


    I pointed it out casually. "That clip looks like it might suit you."


    Her wolven ears perked up, just slightly, as she followed my gaze. A flicker of something crossed her face, and for a brief moment, she seemed to be wanting to say something, but she paused.


    She glanced at the clip again, her expression faltering. "It wouldn''t suit me," she said, her voice quiet, as if convincing herself more than me.


    I raised an eyebrow, stepping closer, a teasing smile tugging at my lips. "Come on, you''d look great with it. Seriously, you¡¯d be rocking it."


    Her ears flicked down a little, and she gave me a quick, almost embarrassed glance. "It won¡¯t with this scar," she muttered, her hand briefly touching under her eye, as if to cover it up. "It¡¯s ugly. I don¡¯t think anything would look good with it."


    I could feel my heart twist just a little at her words, but I refused to let her believe that. "I see your scars, but what I really see is you," I said, trying to sound confident. "I want to see you, the person I really care about. And trust me, the clip will look amazing on you." I said, lowering my voice a bit as I leaned in slightly, "C¡¯mon, could you try it for me, please?"


    She hesitated for a moment, the clip still in her hand, and I could see her eyes searching for any reason to say no, even though she was already swayed by the idea. I wasn¡¯t going to let her back out now.


    "Come on," I urged, my voice gentle but insistent. "You have to at least try it on. What¡¯s the harm in that?"


    Wryn shot me a look, an exasperated look, but she finally sighed, defeated by my persistence. "Fine, fine... but only because you¡¯re so damn pushy."


    Her voice was a little softer than usual, but I could hear the faintest hint of something, maybe amusement? It didn¡¯t matter. She had agreed, and that was all that mattered for now.


    She stepped into the little area inside the stall and I held my breath as I watched her from the corner of my eye, hoping I wasn¡¯t making her feel too uncomfortable.


    Wryn stood there, her posture a little more rigid than usual, but she was wearing the hairclip now, nestled in her hair just above the scar on her forehead. It was simple, elegant, yet it suited her in a way that made her look even more... well, beautiful, if not cute too.


    I didn¡¯t even realize I was staring until she shifted awkwardly and cleared her throat. "What? Is it that bad?"


    I snapped out of it, trying to hide my surprise with a grin. "Bad? Are you kidding? You look amazing." I had to bite back the urge to go on praising her, but I couldn¡¯t help it. "Seriously, Wryn. You look like you belong in one of those fancy fashion magazines or something."


    Her wolf ears twitched, and I caught her glancing at herself in the mirror, her gaze unsure about my praises. She didn¡¯t reply, but I could tell she was starting to warm up to the idea.


    While she was busy with the mirror, I secretly turned toward the shopkeeper to pay for the clip and noticed the price tag. My heart sank. It was more expensive than I¡¯d expected. A lot more.


    I quickly glanced at the small stack of bills in my pocket. Shit. I wasn¡¯t sure I had enough for this, let alone my usual cab rides back home. I was going to be cutting it close, but... I didn¡¯t want to let that stop me.


    With a small sigh, I pulled out my wallet and handed over what I had. My hands were a little shaky as I did it, but I didn¡¯t want her to know how much it bothered me. It wasn¡¯t about the money, it was about making sure she had something that could make her feel better about herself, even if it was just a small thing like this.


    As the shopkeeper handed me the change, I pocketed it without a second thought, feeling the weight of my decision settle into my chest. I didn¡¯t know what was coming next, didn¡¯t know if I could even afford to keep this up, but I wasn¡¯t about to back down now.


    When I handed her the hairclip, I could tell she was a little surprised. Maybe she didn¡¯t think I¡¯d actually go buy it. But I smiled, determined to make this moment count.


    "Here," I said, pushing the clip gently into her hands. "It¡¯s yours. I bought it for you, wear it with pride, alright?"


    Wryn blinked at me, her expression softening as it remained stoic as ever. But gradually, a warm smile graced her face, and I could feel the same warmth permeating into my being as well. Her entire body relaxed, looking unguarded, something I never saw from her usual tense self.


    I reached up, almost unconciously, to pat Wryn on the head, like I had so many times with Nora, trying to bask a little in her joy. But the moment my hand landed on her head, I saw it.


    Her eyes widened, pupils dilating rapidly, and before I could process what was happening, everything changed. Something flashed, sharp and electric. It felt like Wryn¡¯s hand jolted up, for a fraction of a second.


    My hand froze there as I felt a searing pain. It was so sudden, so real, the pain nearly brought me to my knees. I gasped, trying to catch my breath, but all I could hear was the sound of my pulse pounding in my ears. A strange, tearing sensation shot through my wrist.


    The blood surged in rhythm with my heartbeat. I looked down to see the blood pouring from the wound, pooling around my hand as if it couldn¡¯t stop. Everything felt so surreal.


    My vision started to blur, the world around me dimming bit by bit. People around us began to scream. Everything felt muffled, like I was underwater. My head swam as the pain dug deeper into my skin, raw and relentless.


    And then, my legs buckled. I couldn¡¯t keep myself up anymore. The blood drained from my face, my body shaking uncontrollably as I collapsed forward.


    And for one final moment, I could see Wryn¡¯s face, her hand soaked in my blood. Dripping, drop by drop, as her eyes remained wide in disbelief.


    Her expression was like nothing I¡¯d ever seen before, pale, stricken, utterly lost. It was as if time had stopped for her as well, her whole body frozen in shock as the blood stained her fingers.


    Then everything went dark.

 Chapter 40: Someone to tell

    Consciousness returned slowly, like dragging myself up from the bottom of a deep pool.


    Light pressed against my eyelids, sterile, too white, too sharp. The brightness felt like it was burrowing into my skull, scattering my thoughts.


    My body felt wrong, like it had been carved from stone and left to crack in the cold. Every joint ached with a dull persistence, and my limbs rested heavy beneath sheets that smelled like disinfectant and something vaguely metallic.


    I didn¡¯t need to open my eyes to know where I was.


    The machines gave it away¡­ the steady, artificial rhythm of beeping that always sounded more sinister when it was your own heartbeat. I¡¯d heard this song before.


    Not here, exactly, but somewhere close enough. Somewhere where the bed was beside a window that never opened, and where a chair sat next to someone with an idle, lost hope.


    My throat was dry, like I''d swallowed dust. I tried to shift, but a piercing pain shot through my wrist, erupting like a bloody lily, as if someone had shoved a jagged blade straight through it. I let out a strangled noise as voices around started clamoring, which I couldn¡¯t comprehend fully.


    ¡°He¡¯s co¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t move him¡­ watch the pressure¡­ unstable-¡±


    ¡°...need to sedate¡­ going to-¡±


    A blur of faces swam above me, lights flashing, shadows moving too fast. One of them leaned over, pressing something against the crook of my arm. I tried to speak, ask what was happening, where I was, who-


    ~~~


    The second time I came to life, the chaos had receded. Just the steady hum of something mechanical, a faint draft of cooled air against my face.


    It was dim, likely nighttime, the room illuminated only by a soft glow leaking in from behind the closed door.


    My wrist burned, wrapped tightly in thick layers of gauze and padding. It was propped up on a small cushion, looking like it belonged to someone else entirely. I tried flexing my fingers, and even that simple movement sent pain crackling through my arm like broken glass shifting under weight.


    Then I noticed I wasn¡¯t alone.


    She sat in the corner of the room, half-hidden by the pale afternoon light filtering through the slatted blinds. Her shoulders were hunched, arms folded against herself like she was trying to make herself smaller.


    Her head hung low, the messy strands of her dark hair hiding most of her face. But I could still make out the faint shine of something on her cheeks. Tear stains.


    It didn¡¯t seem real at first, like a hallucination conjured by my brain to distract the pain blooming up my arm. But no, she was there. Tangibly there. Her leg bounced subtly, nervously, like she didn¡¯t want to be sitting still. And her ears, usually alert or annoyed, were drooped low and unmoving.


    I shifted slightly, the motion making the sheets rustle. Her head snapped up at the sound.


    Her eyes met mine.


    She didn¡¯t say anything, but I could see the change in her expression like a wave hitting too fast. Her eyes widened, her mouth parted, but no words came out. Her throat bobbed, like she was trying to swallow something too bitter.


    I wanted to say something. Anything. But all I managed was a dry rasp.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    That single word broke something. Her face twisted like she''d been holding back something sharp and it had finally cut through. She looked like she didn¡¯t know what she wanted to do.


    Her shoulders trembled, a shallow breath hitching in her throat before she suddenly buried her face in her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered.


    Then again.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Over and over. Her voice cracked, each word breaking further, like something inside her had finally cracked.


    Tears began to spill freely, trailing down her arms as she hunched forward in the chair, trying to muffle her sobs but failing miserably. The sound of it made my chest twist in a way I wasn¡¯t ready for.


    This wasn¡¯t the same girl who called me names, who rolled her eyes at every second thing I said. She just wasn¡¯t the same. Not from anger, not from frustration, but from guilt that was swallowing her alive.


    ¡°Hey-hey, it¡¯s okay-¡± I tried, shifting to sit up, pain burning up my side. ¡°It wasn¡¯t your fault¡­ really¡­¡±


    She immediately shot up, hands moving to stop me, her voice trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t-don¡¯t get up, please! Ju-just stay still-¡±


    Her hands hovered near me, unsure where to touch, as if afraid she¡¯d hurt me again.


    I managed a small, pained smile. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Really. Just¡­ breathe, okay?¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond, just stared at me with those wide, red-streaked eyes, breathing uneven, her lower lip trembling. Her hands curled into fists again, useless and helpless by her sides.


    I reached out, instinctively. The motion felt natural. But right as my hand neared her shoulder¡­ I hesitated, my body freezing mid-gesture.


    The image of crimson spraying from my wrist flashed through my mind, followed by the sound of screaming, the pain, the way she¡¯d looked then.


    My fingers stopped just shy of her. Trembled.


    And she saw it.


    Her expression collapsed further. The tears came again, quietly now, but steady. She didn¡¯t say a word this time. Just watched my half-raised hand like it hurt her more than anything else.


    She didn¡¯t blame me. But I could tell¡­ she blamed herself even more.


    My hesitation had said more than I ever could. It told her I was afraid. That maybe, deep down, some part of me still feared her. And watching that realization break her again¡­ I couldn¡¯t take it.


    I forced myself forward. I latched my hand onto hers, gripping it tightly, as if to tell her I wasn¡¯t afraid, not of her, not anymore.


    She jolted slightly, startled, but didn¡¯t pull away at first. Her hand was cold, trembling faintly in mine. I stared at her, heart pounding, and said as gently as I could, ¡°You don¡¯t have to keep apologizing. It was an accident, Wryn. I know that. I don¡¯t blame you. It was my faul-¡±


    She yanked her hand back with a sharp movement, cutting me off.


    ¡°No,¡± she snapped, more at herself than me. ¡°You don¡¯t get to say that.¡±


    Her voice was raw. Breaking. Her fists shaking as they tightened beside her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to act like it¡¯s nothing. The doctors told me what I did to you. Your wrist¡­¡± Her throat clenched as she looked at it, still bandaged and swollen. ¡°They said you¡¯ll probably never be able to use it properly again. Your dominant hand is¡­ is¡­¡±


    She looked at me, eyes wide with something between fury and despair. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to write the same. You won¡¯t be able to lift the same¡­¡±


    ¡°Wryn-¡± I called, softly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°-and it¡¯s all because I couldn¡¯t control myself. Because¡­ because I freaked out. Because of me-¡±


    ¡°Wryn,¡± I said again, louder this time, getting to my feet. My vision spun for a second, but I powered through it.


    Her voice shaky, breaking apart under the weight of it all. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to live normally again, and you¡¯re trying to comfort me like I¡¯m the one that got hurt!¡±


    I pulled her in and hugged her.


    She stiffened immediately in my arms, hands still clenched. Her body trembled with everything she''d kept buried inside of her. But I didn¡¯t let go. I buried my face into her shoulder, ignoring the ache running down my back and side, and held her tighter.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I whispered again, voice soft, breath warm against her neck. ¡°You¡¯re not a monster. You¡¯re not. I know that.¡±


    Her breath hitched, and then, slowly, her arms uncurled. Pressed against my chest first, resisting. But eventually¡­ they wrapped around me too. Tight. Like if she let go, she¡¯d fall apart all over again.


    Her arms clung tighter, her grip shaky, uneven, but desperate. As if she thought the moment she let go, everything would slip away again. Her face was buried against my shoulder, her breath catching on every other sob.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered again, almost inaudibly.


    I rubbed her back with my good hand. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I said gently, voice low.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not¡­¡± She croaked. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I pulled back a little, just enough to see her face, tear-streaked, flushed, trembling. ¡°It¡¯s alright.¡±


    She shook her head slowly. Her bangs had fallen over her eyes, and I brushed them aside before I spoke again.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I deserved this,¡± I muttered, more to myself than her.


    Wryn¡¯s eyes widened, the rawness in her expression turning to confusion. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve done things far worse than inflicting a minor injury like this,¡± I said quietly. ¡°Things I can¡¯t undo.¡±


    Her mouth opened, but nothing came out.


    ¡°I broke my family,¡± I said. ¡°I caused the accident.¡±


    Wryn looked like she wanted to deny it, but her lips only trembled, waiting.


    ¡°Our father¡¯s missing because of me,¡± I said. ¡°No one¡¯s heard from him. Our mom¡¯s in a hospital bed, because I- because I was selfish. And my sister¡­ she¡¯s barely home. She studies all the time, pushes herself every second, because she thinks she has to keep things from falling apart. Because I can¡¯t, because of the fuck up I am.¡±


    Because of the parasite, I am.


    Wryn was still. Completely silent. The weight of it all pressing down into the air between us. I swallowed hard, the sting rising in my throat.


    ¡°So believe me,¡± I said, my voice breaking a little. ¡°I know what it feels like. To be the one who ruins everything. To wish someone, just one person, would look you in the eye and say¡­¡±


    I paused.


    ¡°That it¡¯s not your fault.¡±


    Wryn¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t waver. She looked at me like she was seeing something she hadn¡¯t seen before, something deeper, something more broken. Her lip trembled again, but she didn¡¯t speak. She just stared, tears still clinging to her lashes.


    Wryn¡¯s arms wrapped tighter around me, her voice trembling as she whispered the words I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d been waiting for. ¡°You¡¯re wrong¡­ I know you. Someone as kind as you¡­ you could never do something like that. I don¡¯t care what you think you¡¯ve done.¡±


    Her tears spilled again, soaking through the thin fabric of my hospital gown, her breath catching between words. I let out a helpless laugh and offered a small, tired smile.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a crybaby,¡± I muttered with a light snicker.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± she said, muffled into my chest, her voice barely holding back another sob.


    I hesitated for a moment, then asked, softer this time, ¡°Can I pat your head now?¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer, just gave a small, silent nod. That was enough.


    I gently raised my hand and rested it on her head, fingers brushing through the strands of her hair with a slow, careful motion.


    She didn¡¯t flinch this time. If anything, she leaned in closer, her head burrowing deeper against me, as if hiding from the world.


    Taking a deep breath, I murmured.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ve been through¡­ or what you¡¯re scared of. But if holding you like this makes it even a little easier, then I¡¯ll do it. Every time.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say anything. Just kept her head buried in my chest. But the way her fingers clung tighter to my shirt said enough.

 Chapter 41: Arrival

    Wryn: Wolf girl with blind eye and scar. Transferred from Ferox (predator branch).Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.~~~


    Wryn¡¯s grip around my good hand hadn¡¯t loosened even after we¡¯d both calmed down. Her fingers were slender but strong, curled around mine like she was afraid to let go.


    I could still feel the tremble beneath her quiet. That guilt hadn¡¯t faded from her eyes, and I hated that she carried it like a sin she had to shoulder.


    My thumb brushed gently against the side of her hand. ¡°Can I ask something?¡±


    She didn¡¯t look up, but her ears perked slightly, flicking toward me. No flinch this time, it seemed to be a good sign.


    ¡°Is it okay if I¡­ ask about your scar?¡±


    She maintained the silence. For a second, I wondered if I¡¯d pushed too hard. But then, slowly, she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a cool story or anything,¡± she muttered, voice low. ¡°It¡¯s not something I usually talk about.¡±


    ¡°I get it,¡± I said softly. ¡°But I still want to hear it.¡±


    She hesitated, then leaned back just enough to glance at me from the corner of her eye. Her face was unreadable at first. But then her lips parted, and the words began to trickle out.


    ¡°I come from a pack,¡± she started, eyes drifting to some point far beyond the sterile walls around us. ¡°We¡¯re all wolves, well, most of us. It¡¯s a big¡­ rowdy family. There were a lot of us growing up, and the rules were simple. Whoever¡¯s strongest gets the most. Whether it be the most food, the most respect, or the most freedom.¡±


    I stayed quiet, letting her speak.


    ¡°I had¡­ six older siblings. Four sisters, two brothers. All stronger and meaner than me. My mom-¡± her voice caught for a second, ¡°-she was the worst.¡±


    She paused, pressing her lips into a thin line. Her ears drooped low, and she looked down at our joined hands.


    ¡°She always said I was weak. That I¡¯d slow the pack down. That a runt like me wasn¡¯t worth much unless I could prove otherwise.¡±


    She lifted her free hand, the one that had struck me earlier, and pressed it lightly to the scar running over her eye. Her fingers hovered there for a long moment.


    She went quiet. The look in her eyes hardened, her jaw tightening as she resisted pulling her face into a despondent frown. Her fingers grazed the scar across her eye, the tips digging up the remnants of buried memories being brought out.


    ¡°¡­My mother did this to me,¡± she said curtly.


    The way she said it, the finality in her voice, it was enough to tell me she wasn¡¯t ready to peel that wound open just yet.


    ¡°You can tell me the full story when you¡¯re ready,¡± I said softly.


    She gave a small nod, then moved without warning, slipping off the chair and into the narrow space beside me on the bed. I could feel the slight shift of the mattress as she nestled in close, her arms winding around me


    Her body pressed against mine, the heat of her presence seeping through the thin layers of hospital linen, settling into me before I could make sense of it.


    At first, it was comforting, but when I glanced down at her, I caught a look in her eyes.


    Fixed, intense, almost fierce in their focus, it simply felt¡­ predatory. There was something primal in the way she held me, like I was something fragile she had suddenly decided to protect, or maybe claim.


    Before I could say anything, she brought a hand up and laid it across my mouth. Forceful enough to just enough to stop whatever words I was about to let spill.


    She didn¡¯t say anything.


    Just¡­ stared.


    Her eyes locked onto mine, unblinking.


    Something in the way her breaths started to grow heavier, shallower.


    Her chest rising and falling faster than it should.


    I could soon feel her arms slowly begin to tighten around me


    I felt a chill crawl up my spine. A flicker of fear that pricked at my thoughts. Something about the way she was looking at me¡­ made my heart rate spike like I just jogged a thousand miles.


    But then, her gaze shifted.


    It drifted slowly toward my injured hand, still wrapped and propped carefully over the blanket.


    As if remembering where she was, what she¡¯d done. A faint grimace crossed her face before she abruptly lowered her head and buried it into my chest.


    I felt her arms coil tighter around me, both of them this time. Her cheek pressed over my heart, maybe to its rhythm, maybe to the words I couldn¡¯t say. Then, softly, underneath her breath, she whispered.


    "It¡¯d be so much easier if you just hated me."


    I was still a little stunned by how touchy she was being. It wasn¡¯t like Wryn I knew, with how she usually kept her distance, remaining guarded at all times.


    For a moment, I wasn¡¯t even sure what to do. I felt her warm breath on my chest, the faintest tremble in her body against mine, and instinctively, my hand moved up to her head.


    I hesitated at first, a part of me still felt afraid, but then I gently laid my hand on her, fingers threading slowly through her hair. I combed through the soft strands, patting her in slow, steady motions.


    It was comforting¡­ oddly so. Not just for her.


    But then something flickered in the back of my mind. My heart gave a hard thud, like it had been jolted awake. Shit.


    ¡°Wryn,¡± I said, voice a little shaky. ¡°Hey, get off for a sec.¡±


    She didn¡¯t budge at first. Just held on tighter, like a stubborn kitten curling into the warmth of a blanket. Her face nuzzled deeper into my chest, and I could feel the faintest whine hum against my ribs, as if pretending not to hear me would make me stay still.


    ¡°Wryn¡­¡± I shifted a little under her weight, trying to keep my voice gentle. ¡°I really need to-¡±


    A drawn-out groan left her, muffled and sulky, and she shook her head like a sleepy kid refusing to get out of bed. Her grip even tightened, arms squeezing me just a bit harder, if only to buy a few more seconds of this moment.


    ¡°I just need to make a quick call,¡± I said, trying not to smile despite myself, even as the anxiety was beginning to press down on me.


    She finally peeked up at me, eyes half-lidded and pouty, and let out a soft huff like I¡¯d just asked her to do something criminal but eventually let go with a reluctant huff, sliding off the bed.


    The second she was off, I called in the nurse to help me reach Nora.


    I just hoped she wasn¡¯t too panicked right now.


    ~~~


    The TV buzzed faintly in the hospital room, a low hum of voices trying to fill the silence. I wasn¡¯t really watching, just letting the sound keep me company. The channel kept looping news updates, voices crisp and too alert for this hour.


    "...St. Elms officials continue to investigate the rising reports of missing individuals, now exceeding the hundreds in the past six hours. Witnesses claim many of them were last seen standing or walking in seemingly random directions, as if in a trance..."


    I blinked slowly, my eyes tracing the ceiling, trying not to focus on the slow throb still running up my arm. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was the painkillers or the fatigue.


    The words on the screen slid past me, some of them sticking, most of them not. I wasn¡¯t sure what it was all about. I didn¡¯t really care to think about it.


    I had just called Nora a few moments ago. We didn¡¯t say much, or rather she didn¡¯t let me. She just asked where I was, how bad it was, and then told me she was on her way there.


    Her voice sounded scared. Genuinely panicked. I was worried how her reaction would be once she looked at my arm.


    As for Wryn, I¡¯d asked her to leave before Nora arrived. She hadn¡¯t argued, but the look on her face was hard to shake off. I didn¡¯t want to make her feel unwanted, but I couldn¡¯t risk her staying.


    It¡¯s just¡­ I had a bad feeling, if they met eachother, things would go south real quick. If she said too much, if emotions flared up between her and Nora... I didn¡¯t want things to spiral, and I didn¡¯t trust where any of it might go.


    The TV kept going, more distant now. Something about authorities urging witnesses to report strange behaviours to local units. I squinted faintly at the screen, brows pinching, but then just closed my eyes again.


    The sound of hurried footsteps echoed sharply down the hall, sharp, frantic, unmistakably coming closer. I sat up straighter, heart lurching before I could even process why. And then the door slammed open.


    Nora burst into the room like a storm. She looked like hell.


    Our eyes met and for a heartbeat, we just stared at each other. Soon, she rushed towards me, but it felt weaker, more desperate in her strides.


    Her legs wobbled slightly as she stumbled into the room, and without even slowing, she threw herself into my arms. The breath I¡¯d been holding escaped in a stunned gasp as her weight pressed against me.


    Her arms wrapped tightly around my torso, squeezing like she was afraid I¡¯d vanish again if she let go.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± she asked, voice cracking from exhaustion. ¡°Did something bad happen to you? Are you hurt?¡±


    Her words spilled out all at once, breathless and raw, her cheek burying into my shoulder as she clung to me. I could feel the tremble in her grip, the frantic rhythm of her heart thudding against my side.


    Only then did I take her in fully, how tired she looked. Her usually pristine academy uniform was wrinkled and dishevelled, her tie half-loosened and her sleeves wrinkled as if she¡¯d been tugging at them the entire way here.


    Her hair was a mess, frizzed and tangled, and her delicate antennae drooped low and wilted, hanging limp beside her face like broken reeds.


    Her eyes were impossibly red, bleary, as if she''d cried through every hour since I¡¯d last seen her. Trembling with the rims puffy, inflamed. She looked up at me, her breathing uneven as her hands pressed harder into my back


    ¡°I¡¯m okay,¡± I whispered softly, my voice low against the storm in her. ¡°Nora, it¡¯s alright¡­ I¡¯m here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t respond right away, only let out a long, shaky breath into my chest. But I felt her stiffen a little, subtly, like something had shifted in the air between us. I didn¡¯t catch on at first. Not until her face paused against the fabric of my gown a moment too long, her nose twitching faintly as she inhaled, and I felt it.


    She¡¯d caught something. And then her gaze lowered, slowly, almost against her will. Her eyes found it, my hand. The bandages were still fresh, wrapping all the way up to my wrist


    ¡°Who was it?¡± she asked again, firmer this time, her red-rimmed eyes narrowing with every breath.


    I swallowed, my voice catching as I tried to calm her down. ¡°It was¡­ it was an accident.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t play with me, Markus,¡± she said, her arms still around me, but her grip no longer felt comforting. ¡°Who. Was. It?¡±


    Her stare bore into mine, all tenderness stripped away, leaving only a threatening glare, more frightening than anything I had been through today.


    I hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Tell me, so I ca-¡± before she could finish, her eyes slowly fluttered shut from exhaustion.  sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She didn¡¯t say a word, just leaned into me further, her weight growing heavier with each passing second as if the adrenaline that had pushed her this far had finally drained out of her.


    ¡°Nora¡­¡± I said softly, brushing a hand along her back. ¡°Maybe we should go home first. The doctor said I can be discharged.¡±


    Her voice was a soft, barely audible murmur. ¡°...Okay,¡± she breathed, almost childlike. She didn¡¯t lift her head, didn¡¯t pull away, her chest pressing closer, the softness cushioning against me as she tightened her hug.


    ~~~


    Our cab ride home was silent. Nora was nestled beside me, her body tucked tightly against me, head buried in the crook of my neck. Her antennae drooped against my shoulder.


    Her fingers wandered, crawling as she traced my injured wrist. They moved slowly, ghosting over the bandages that covered the wound like they were trying to map out the pain beneath.


    Then she spoke, voice soft and tired. ¡°What¡­ what did the doctor say?¡±


    I exhaled, trying not to let the weight of it all sit too heavily between us. ¡°They said it¡¯ll heal¡­ but not perfectly. I might not get full use back. Grip strength, maybe even movement¡­ it¡¯s hard to say yet.¡±


    She was silent again. Then I felt it. Her shoulders trembled slightly. Her breath hitched.


    A sniffle.


    She pressed in deeper, arms coiling around me as if anchoring herself in the moment. Her fingers tightened into my side, and I felt the first few tears soaking into my shirt.


    ¡°I was so scared¡­¡± she whispered, the words cracking mid-sentence. ¡°I didn¡¯t know what happened. I thought¡­ I-I thought I¡¯d never find you again. That you¡¯d disappear and I wouldn¡¯t even know why.¡±


    I just listened.


    ¡°I kept calling and calling¡­¡± she continued, voice breaking. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep. I kept picturing the worst things, your body lying somewhere, hurt, bleeding, used, calling for me, and I wasn¡¯t there. I wasn¡¯t there¡­¡±


    I gently slid my good arm around her, drawing her closer, resting my chin against the top of her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I murmured. ¡°I promised I¡¯ll never leave you.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer right away. Just pressed her face tighter against my chest, curling into me like she wanted to disappear there. The pain I¡¯d been carrying around in my wrist was nothing compared to the ache that bloomed in my chest now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else,¡± she whispered. ¡°I can¡¯t.¡±


    My hand, the one still whole, reached up and gently cradled the back of her head. Her sobs grew heavier, she leaned in harder, her breathing ragged as her body shook like a stranded leaf in a storm.


    Each tiny tremble in her shoulders, each choked breath, made me feel like something was unravelling. I stroked her hair, slow and careful, like she¡¯d break if I didn¡¯t.


    Eventually, the crying softened, turning into shallow, shivering breaths. She tilted her head upward, just slightly, and our eyes met. The city¡¯s glow through the window brushed faint light across her face, tired, flushed, tear-streaked.


    Her gaze was glassy but focused on me. Her lips parted, hovering just a breath away from mine.


    For a moment, I froze. My heart skipped- no, it crashed. There was something almost desperate in the way her eyes flicked to my lips.


    I didn¡¯t know if it was comfort she was seeking or just her tired thoughts messing with her actions, but her face leaned in, slower now, closer until our lips were barely a breath away and-


    -then her body slackened.


    Her head dipped back onto my shoulder with a small exhale, the tension melting away. She was asleep. Just like that.


    I blinked, breath caught in my throat, feeling her weight settle against me. Her fingers still curled near my chest, her scent clinging faintly to my clothes, her face tucked close.


    I let out a quiet breath, heart still racing, unsure what would¡¯ve happened if sleep hadn¡¯t stolen her away. Disbelief still running amok in my mind as I tried to make sense of what just happened.


    But for now, I just let her rest. Held her a little closer. Closed my eyes, and tried not to think too hard about it, about how close she¡¯d gotten, about how my heart had started thudding like it was trying to claw out of my chest.


    The cab jolted to a stop a few minutes later, the soft chime of the meter breaking the silence. I glanced at her, still fast asleep, lips slightly parted, her breath brushing against my collarbone. Careful not to jostle her too much, I whispered her name. But she seemed completely knocked out to respond.


    So, I paid the driver with my free hand, awkwardly shuffled out with her leaning on me, and somehow managed to drag us both back to our home.


    Once inside, I guided her to our usual bed, familiar, worn in, a place that smelled like her and me and some version of peace. I laid her down gently, as I slipped myself in beside her.


    I brushed the hair from her face, strands of silver catching what little light filtered through the blinds. My fingers paused above her forehead, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, I leaned in and pressed a soft kiss there.


    ¡°I love you.¡±


    And with that, I curled beside her, my arms paving their way around her as I brought her in closer with a hug. Soon, we both were dozing off to sleep.


    ~~~


    When the next morning came¡­


    Nora didn¡¯t wake up.

 Chapter 42: Wake-up call

    Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister.~~~


    It was just a quiet morning, colder than usual. I woke up with a pleasant softness pressed against me. My arm was stiff beneath her. I blinked against the gray morning light bleeding in through the curtains, groggy, half-expecting her to shift or mumble in that tired voice of hers.


    I tilted my head slightly, expecting to see her eyes meet mine, maybe annoyed, maybe teasing. Instead, her face remained slack, peaceful even.


    I stirred slowly, eyes half-lidded as I yawned and blinked up at nothing in particular. My body ached in places it always did lately, mainly around my hand, but I¡¯d gotten used to it. Kind of.


    ¡°Nora,¡± I mumbled, my voice still thick with sleep, ¡°hey¡­ shift a little.¡±


    She didn¡¯t seem to respond, probably too tired from yesterday¡¯s ordeal. Carefully, I untangled my legs from hers, trying not to wake her too abruptly. I slid my hand down to her wrist to give a light squeeze.


    I muttered something under my breath and slowly sat up, the sheets rustling as I rubbed the drowsiness away.


    The room was quiet except for the soft hum of the fan. I stretched my arms above my head, working the stiffness from my neck before limping my way to the bathroom, careful not to jostle my injured hand.


    A splash of cold water to the face, a quick rinse of my mouth, a few clumsy attempts at straightening my hair, nothing special. It was the same old routine.


    As I stepped back into the bedroom, I glanced toward the bed. She hadn¡¯t moved. Still lying on her side, curled in.


    ¡°Seriously?¡± I let out a breathy chuckle and knelt beside her, gently tapping her shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re gonna be pretty late for class at this rate.¡±


    I blinked the sleep from my eyes, rubbing my face with the heel of my hand as my gaze shifted toward the clock on the wall. She was cutting it close already. I leaned forward a bit more, my hand brushing her back as I tried again, this time with a firmer nudge. ¡°Hey, wake up. You¡¯ve got to go today, remember?¡±


    Still nothing. Something about the way she lay there started to bother me. There was no sleepy groan or a tired complaint. No sluggish movement to roll over or hide beneath the covers like she sometimes did.


    Frowning now, I sat up straighter. Her expression began to feel a tad too¡­ stagnant. My heart gave a dull, uncertain thump as I brushed her cheek with my fingertips. ¡°Nora?¡±


    That creeping unease coiled tighter in my chest as I reached down, gripping her shoulder and giving her a firmer shake. ¡°Nora. Wake up. Come on.¡±


    I paused, staring at her face, willing her to flinch. To swat at my hand. To tell me to stop being dramatic. But she just lay there, almost lifelessly.


    Not even a twitch.


    My breath caught, chest tightening as I gripped both her arms now, shaking her a little harder. ¡°Nora! Seriously, get up!¡± My voice wavered, louder this time, cracking with something that teetered too close to panic.


    ¡°Wake up, please, please. Nora, just wake up!¡± My fingers fumbled along her neck, desperate to feel something. My breaths fastened at an unprecedented pace, my grip tightening harder. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No, no, no- come on, don¡¯t do this, don¡¯t do this to me.¡±


    ¡°Nora please, sister, please¡­ please wake up. Please.¡±


    ¡°Please¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do this to me, Nora¡­ just please¡­ wake up. Wake up. WAKE UP!!!¡±


    I started shaking her harder. Harder, unable to stop. But she flopped around like a ragdoll. I shouted, almost screamed, the name leaving my throat over and over like a plea, like a spell I could cast if I just said it right.


    ¡°Nora, please¡­ I beg of you.Do-don¡¯t do this to me, just wake up!¡±


    She didn¡¯t move.


    My heart felt like it was splitting open inside my chest. My hands trembled as they gripped her tighter, and I didn¡¯t know if I was about to cry or throw up or pass out right there on the bed.


    I just did whatever I could.


    ~~~


    I didn¡¯t have time to put on my shoes. I barely remember the sequence of events that even took place.


    All I remember was the way her body slumped slightly as I pulled her onto my back, how her arms hung loose, head resting against my shoulder like she was just tired.


    Just tired. That¡¯s what I kept telling myself.


    That she¡¯d wake up and scold me for not brushing my hair.


    For rushing her like this, escalating the issue.


    I don¡¯t think I even locked the door.


    The cab driver must¡¯ve seen something in my face when I slammed open the door and barked out the nearest hospital¡¯s name, because he didn¡¯t ask questions. He just drove without a word.


    I clutched her legs tight around my waist, one hand holding her against me, the other pressed flat against her back to feel every breath. I swore I could still feel them, faint and shallow, but what if I was wrong?


    What if that was just me imagining it?


    I wasn¡¯t even aware I was crying until my voice cracked with a strangled breath. The hospital came into view. I didn¡¯t wait for the car to stop fully before I jumped out. My legs almost buckled from the weight of her, but I didn¡¯t let go. I ran.


    I sprinted through those automatic doors, shouting for help. The moment I saw nurses turn toward me, I screamed louder. The staff had her off my back in seconds, laid onto a stretcher, wheeled through the double doors under bright red signs that read ¡°Emergency.¡±


    Then I just kept walking until I couldn¡¯t. Until I hit the wall and slumped to the floor. I think they called my name twice before I noticed the doctor in front of me. They questioned me a bit about what happened, and I just responded with the first thing that came to mind.


    He said they¡¯d run a few tests. A preliminary diagnosis. Something about vitals. Something about stabilizing her. I nodded to everything and understood none of it.


    Time passed. Maybe hours. Maybe just minutes.


    I just sat there, hands clenched so tight I could feel the sting of nails in my palm, legs bouncing, lips muttering silent things I wasn¡¯t sure I believed in. But I prayed.


    I prayed in my own broken way. I prayed to gods I¡¯d long stopped believing in. I prayed to fate, to chance, to anything that could hear me.


    Begging them not to take her away from me. Not my little sister... not Nora.


    I could survive with a ruined hand. I could survive a thousand nightmares. But not this. I couldn¡¯t¡­ I couldn¡¯t do anything without her.


    As I sat there, the sounds of beeping machines and muffled voices faded into the background. My mind kept replaying the same thing again and again, like a broken record. Memories I held dear, moments we shared, everything felt like it was crashing down all at once.


    My eyes drifted absently, not even realising where they were landing. But then, I saw it. The ring.


    The small, simple thing that we had gotten for each other. The one I had slipped onto her finger just a while ago, one that annoyed me at how much she forced me to wear it.


    I hadn''t noticed it before, but now, it seemed to gleam brighter than anything around me. I picked it up from fingers, my hands were shaking so badly it took everything just to clasp it. I pressed it into my palm, holding it against my chest.


    Please. Please let her be okay.


    I squeezed my eyes shut, trying to force the panic from my body, but it only got worse the more I tried to breathe. I didn¡¯t care that people might see me, that I might look weak, that I might look desperate.


    I was desperate.


    Just this once, please. Let me keep her. I¡¯ll do anything. Just bring her back to me.


    The words felt heavy as they left my lips, but I needed them. I needed something to hold onto. The world around me could crash down if it had to. But not this. Not my sister.


    I pressed the ring harder into my chest, wishing with everything I had that my plea would be heard.


    Please.

 Chapter 43: Comfort

    Wryn: Wolf girl with blind eye and scar. Transferred from Ferox (predator branch).Nora: Markus¡¯ moth sister. Kael: Chatty rat girl with light blue hair, Markus¡¯ friend who lost her memories about him.Cassandra: Markus and Nora''s mother. Stuck in a vegetative state.~~~


    The clock on the wall had long since blurred into a meaningless rhythm. I didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯d been waiting, maybe an hour, maybe two, but each second stretched out like wire pulled taut.


    My hands were locked together. Fingers clenched tight, elbows resting on my knees as I stared blankly at the floor.


    The door creaked open. I looked up sharply. A man stepped out, donning a white coat, clipboard in hand, and carrying a grim demeanor.


    ¡°You¡¯re her brother?¡±


    I stood immediately. My voice cracked. ¡°Yeah- Yes. I¡¯m Markus.¡±


    He took a few steps forward, flipping through his notes. ¡°She¡¯s stable,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s unconscious but breathing on her own. We¡¯ve got her on fluids and monitoring her brain activity. She¡¯s resting now, but she¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    My knees nearly gave out, a rush of something heavy and strange washing through me. Relief. Just those few words were enough to relieve me from the burrowing anxiety.


    The doctor looked back at his papers. ¡°Before the diagnosis, tell me something. Is your sister a gifted?¡±


    The question caught me off-guard.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t really know. She goes to a specialised department at our academy, but she said she didn¡¯t have any powers. Why is that relevant?¡±


    The doctor exhaled, not quite a sigh, more like a quiet confirmation of a hunch.


    ¡°She overworked her power,¡± the doctor finally said, eyes still on the papers in his hand. ¡°There¡¯s no mistaking it now, she¡¯s already awakened. Likely pretty long ago. Judging by the strain on her nervous system and the residual energy levels, she must¡¯ve pushed herself far too hard to be in this state.¡±


    I blinked. "She¡¯s awakened...?" I stared at him, the words echoing strangely in my head. "That can¡¯t be right. She said¡­ she told me she hadn¡¯t awakened yet."


    He looked up at me with a slight frown, like he wasn¡¯t sure how to answer. "Sometimes it comes on suddenly. A traumatic event, stress, even extreme emotional duress... Any one of those can push someone into awakening without realizing it. But her energy levels suggest she¡¯d been an awakened for a long while now.¡±


    I stood there, mouth slightly parted, a cold chill crawling across the back of my neck. She might¡¯ve not been lying. She probably hadn¡¯t known better. Maybe the doctor¡¯s diagnosis could be wrong?


    I tried to reason with myself, trying to make sense of the conflicting emotions and ideas swirling in my mind. That it was probably nothing serious, she could¡¯ve been too afraid to tell, or maybe she didn¡¯t feel like it was important to.


    The doctor¡¯s voice pulled me back. ¡°Given the strain she put on her nervous system, the coma could range anywhere from a few weeks¡­ to a couple of months. We¡¯ll continue monitoring her brain activity, but right now, all we can do is wait and make sure she¡¯s stable.¡±


    My eyes just stayed fixed on the floor, his words hanging like thick fog around me. A few weeks¡­ maybe more¡­


    I recalled what happened that night. The timing. The exhaustion. The moment she collapsed, right after I came back.


    She must¡¯ve been looking for me.


    While I was lying in a hospital bed with my wrist bandaged and my guilt eating me alive¡­ she was out there, burning herself to the ground trying to find me. Pushing until her body couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    My legs trembled. I sank into the nearest chair, elbows on my knees, hands running through my hair as I curled forward, staring at the sterile tiled floor as I took in all of this.


    It was my fault again, it always was. I had robbed her days, weeks¡­ months even. I was supposed to be her big brother. I was supposed to protect her. Instead, I became the reason she broke.


    I gripped the ring tighter in my palm until it bit into my skin, the small edge pressing deeper, turning my thoughts uglier, jarring. For a fleeting second, my mind reached out, grasping for something, anything to pin this on. Maybe¡­ maybe if Wryn hadn¡¯t-


    I stopped. Even thinking that made my stomach churn. What the hell was wrong with me?


    I was still doing this. Still clawing for excuses when the truth was already carved so clearly into me. It wasn¡¯t Wryn. It wasn¡¯t anyone.


    It was me.


    I was still the same parasite; I hadn¡¯t grown, nor had I achieved anything. I just ruined more and more lives, wherever I went. Every time I thought I could do better, that maybe I was finally starting to change, I ended up proving myself wrong.


    All I¡¯d ever done was drag the people I loved down with me.


    I was still the same.


    Nothing had changed.


    ~~~


    Tap. Tap. Tap.


    My pen poised in my hand, tapped against the hard wooden desk, absentmindedly twirling it between my fingers. Words seemed to fly past me, as my attention was retained on the tip of my pen.


    ¡°...ion of evolu... next chapter, turn to pa- twen...-four...¡±


    I blinked slowly. My head still felt heavy. I just feel like thinking about anything, much less sorting through my thoughts. I just felt tired¡­


    ¡°...ar...kus...?¡±


    Something brushed at the edge of my hearing. I blinked again, sluggish. Had someone-


    ¡°Markus.¡±


    The voice sharpened slightly, tugging me more solidly back into the present. My eyes moved toward it, slowly registering the soft red hue of eyes settled on me, the sharp contrast of pale skin and that familiar concerned look.


    She leaned her elbow on the edge of my desk, her scarred eye squinted shut as the other glinted at me knowingly.


    ¡°It¡¯s lunchtime,¡± she said, her voice quieter than usual. Less teasing, more... gentle. ¡°C¡¯mon.¡±


    I stared at her for a second too long before the words clicked in my head. Lunchtime. Right. The class was ending. Everyone else had already begun to shuffle to their feet, chairs scraping against the tile, footsteps echoing.


    Wryn tilted her head at me, eyebrows slightly drawn in. ¡°You didn¡¯t hear a word, did you?¡±


    I opened my mouth to answer, but only managed a quiet, ¡°...No. Sorry.¡±


    She didn¡¯t scold me. She didn¡¯t smirk or make a jab about me zoning out again. Instead, her expression softened, and without another word, she reached out and gently tugged my sleeve.


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said again. ¡°You need to eat.¡±


    I nodded again, slower this time, letting the momentum of her tug guide me forward.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I murmured, voice rasping like it had been left untouched for hours.


    We made our way down the corridor, Wryn walking just a bit ahead, occasionally glancing back to make sure I hadn¡¯t slipped back into my thoughts again.


    By the time we reached the cafeteria, the usual noise and chaos didn¡¯t even register in my ears. I grabbed whatever looked vaguely edible, my hand grazing over cold trays and lukewarm packets, before finally joining Wryn at an empty table tucked into a quiet corner.


    The food on my tray looked more like just a mess of colors and smells. I sat, the plastic seat feeling too stiff beneath me, and picked up the spoon with my off hand.


    My dominant hand still wasn¡¯t in any shape to use, might not be for a long while or perhaps forever. So I clumsily tried to scoop up a bite of whatever the hell this was with my left hand. My wrist trembled slightly as I brought the spoon toward my mouth-


    Clatter.


    It slipped.


    The spoon hit the edge of the tray and bounced to the floor with a hollow metallic ring.


    I stared at it for a moment, just long enough to feel the heat rush into my face. Without thinking, I reached down to pick it up, but before my fingers could even graze the floor-


    Wryn¡¯s hand shot out.


    She gripped my wrist firmly, her warm fingers clenching harder than I expected. ¡°No,¡± she said. Her voice wasn¡¯t harsh, but it left no room for argument.


    ¡°I can get it,¡± I muttered, trying to wriggle my hand free.


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°I said no.¡±


    Before I could protest further, she tugged my hand away from the floor and then, to my stunned disbelief, leaned sideways and kicked the spoon under the table and out of reach.


    ¡°There. Problem solved.¡±


    I blinked at her. ¡°Wryn, I can handle myself.¡±


    She didn¡¯t answer immediately. Instead, she held my hand in both of hers, guiding it gently but insistently back onto the table. ¡°You¡¯re not doing anything stupid with that hand,¡± she said, her tone soft but carrying a strange edge beneath it. ¡°If you¡¯re gonna eat, I¡¯ll help.¡±


    ¡°Wryn, seriously. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    She ignored me. She didn¡¯t bother grabbing a new spoon. Instead, Wryn picked up the one she''d been eating with, still slimy, with a little sauce clinging to its edge, and dipped it into my food without hesitation.


    I frowned as she brought it toward me.


    My brows furrowed deeper, and I quietly pushed the spoon away with the back of my hand, the food sliding off and back onto the tray with a muted plop.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± I told her.


    Wryn froze for a moment, the cheer melting from her face. Her eye locked onto me, and then slowly, she set the spoon down, her hands settling on the table.


    ¡°¡­Why are you acting like this?¡± she asked, her voice low but steady. ¡°You¡¯ve been like a zombie all day. You didn¡¯t even say hi this morning. You¡­ didn¡¯t even spare a glance at me today.¡±


    I kept my gaze down, focusing on the edge of the tray. It was scratched, stained faintly with sauces from meals past. Anything was easier to look at than her face.


    ¡°Is it¡­ because of your arm?¡± she asked after a breath, quieter now. ¡°Is it because of what I did to it?¡±


    My hand clenched around the corner of the tray.


    ¡°No,¡± I said finally, barely above a whisper.


    ¡°Then what is it?¡± she pressed, her voice fraying now, urgent. ¡°You¡¯re acting like I don¡¯t even exist, Markus. Just¡­ say something.¡±


    I stared down at the floor, willing the words I had been keeping to come out finally.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I started, barely hearing my own voice. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s better if we stay apart.¡±


    Wryn flinched, just barely, but I saw it. Her shoulders tensed, lips slightly parted, like she hadn¡¯t expected to hear it. I forced myself to keep going, because if I stopped, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to finish.


    I couldn¡¯t look at her. Couldn¡¯t let her see the mess behind my eyes.


    Because deep inside, a voice wouldn¡¯t stop echoing, that there¡¯s something wrong with me.


    Everywhere I turned, people got hurt or changed. Nora and mother¡­ unconscious. Kael, amnesia. Selina, Yuki¡­


    There was a pattern. Like a curse that followed me.


    I was the common denominator. The black mark. The shadow. And maybe if I cut myself out now, I could at least stop the bleeding before it spreads again.


    Even if it meant pretending we never knew each other.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡± she asked suddenly, her voice tight and trembling. ¡°Why are you pushing me away?¡±


    I stayed silent, the ache in my throat too much to speak through. My body moved instead, I rose from the bench, ready to walk away.


    But she moved faster.


    Her chair screeched across the floor as she shot up, then without a second¡¯s hesitation, she stepped around and slipped right into the seat I was leaving. Her hands shoved me back down, and then she was on me, pressing forward until I found myself backed into the corner of the seating, back against the wall.


    Her arms caged me in, palms planted on either side. Her face close, close enough to feel her warm, hastened breathing. Her eyes gleamed, not with fury, but something more fractured. Something fragile that she wouldn¡¯t let fall.


    ¡°I won¡¯t let you,¡± she said, low and sharp. ¡°Not until you tell me what the fuck this is all about.¡±


    She didn¡¯t shout. But there was something fierce in her, something cracking underneath the surface. Her face was tight, on the verge of breaking, somewhere between grief and anger.


    Her fists were trembling.


    ¡°So it is because I hurt you, isn¡¯t it?¡± she blurted, eyes sharp, voice too loud in the hush between us.


    ¡°No,¡± I said, quickly, too quickly.


    ¡°Then what? Was it the rumours about me?!¡± Her words came in a rush, like they¡¯d been waiting behind her teeth for too long. ¡°Was it your sister? Did she tell you to stay away from me?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± My voice faded. My thoughts blurred into a black fog. I couldn¡¯t look at her. My face turned down, a shadow falling across it, as if avoiding her gaze would soften any of this. I had nothing to say, nothing I was ready to admit. I just wanted to leave. That felt safer.


    But before I could even move, she stepped in closer, closed the space between us like she knew I would try to escape. And then, without warning, her arms wrapped around me.


    I froze.


    It wasn¡¯t a shy hug. It wasn¡¯t soft or slow. It was desperate, real, shaking.


    Her body pressed into mine, her head resting near my shoulder as she pulled me in like I might vanish the second she let go.


    ¡°Then tell me,¡± she whispered, the words just barely holding together. ¡°Please, Markus¡­ tell me what¡¯s wrong.¡±


    I didn¡¯t respond. I couldn¡¯t. My throat tightened. My arms hung limply by my side, like even they didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°You¡¯re carrying it,¡± she murmured, her voice cracking just a little. ¡°That look¡­ that look of death in you. I¡¯ve seen it before,¡± she went on, softer now, like saying it louder might shatter something between us.


    ¡°That hollow stare. That silence. Like everything¡¯s already ended inside and you¡¯re just¡­ walking around pretending otherwise.¡±


    Her arms tightened around me, pressing me further into her hold, her cheek against my collar, her voice now trembling. It was like she was trying to squeeze the life back into me through the firmness of her hold.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen it before. I know what it means. That emptiness, I saw it in my siblings. Right before they were¡­¡±


    I felt her fingers curl tighter into the back of my shirt, like she was holding onto something already slipping.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose anyone else like that,¡± she said. ¡°Not again. Not you. Please¡­ don¡¯t push me away. Not like this.¡±


    Then her forehead pressed against mine in a quiet, desperate gesture.


    ¡°Please,¡± she murmured, her breath brushing against me, ¡°tell me what it is. What you¡¯re hiding. I don¡¯t care how ugly it feels to say, I need to hear it. I need you,¡± she said, as her breath brushed down my face.


    She pulled back just enough to look at me. ¡°You¡¯ve become too important to just disappear on me. I-I won¡¯t let you leave like this.¡±


    My breath caught. I stayed quiet for a few seconds, letting the silence stretch, thick and tense between us. Her forehead still rested against mine, and I could feel how heavy her worry was, her need for something, anything, from me.


    ¡°¡­My sister is in a coma.¡±


    Wryn¡¯s entire body tensed, her hands stiffening where they clutched my shirt. I felt her go still, like the breath had been sucked out of her.


    ¡°She overworked herself,¡± I went on, slowly, the words scraping out of me. ¡°Trying to find me¡­ when I went missing. She pushed herself too far, and now her body just gave up. And it¡¯s because of me. Because she was worried sick¡­ because I keep dragging everyone down.¡±


    Her silence was loud. I didn¡¯t look at her, much rather couldn¡¯t. But I felt her tremble.


    Then, softly, almost like she was afraid to ask, ¡°¡­It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I shook my head, words fumbling out. ¡°No, Wryn, that¡¯s not-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she cut in, her voice a little sharper, and I flinched at the sudden shift. ¡°Just don¡¯t.¡±


    Then her arms coiled harder, tighter. I felt the air within my ribs releasing altogether.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±


    Her voice cracked. It came out short, uneven.


    Silence stretched between us, and for a while, I felt the tremble in her arms, the pressure of her hold tightening at the tipping point where it started to hurt my frame.


    I sighed, trying to steady myself as much as her. ¡°I never blamed you,¡± I said, my voice hoarse from the emotions I''d kept bottled up.


    I paused for a moment, the words leaving my mouth before I even fully processed them. ¡°I could never blame you,¡± I continued softly, almost to myself. ¡°I¡¯m just afraid¡­ that I¡¯ll hurt you too.¡±


    Her gaze flickered down, then back to me, trying to read me in a way I couldn¡¯t quite explain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be the reason for your pain, Wryn,¡± I added, my voice betraying the truth I wasn¡¯t ready to admit yet. ¡°I¡¯m scared... scared that just by being close, I¡¯ll end up pulling you into something that I¡¯d come to regret.¡±


    Her expression softened, her face so close that I could feel the bated breath against my skin, and yet, I couldn¡¯t find the courage to pull away. Something in the way she held me just told me she wasn¡¯t going to let go.


    "Markus," she murmured, pulling back slightly to look me in the eyes. She took a deep breath, her eyes unwavering as she spoke again, this time with more certainty.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere¡­ I want to be here. I¡¯ll stand by you. I¡¯m not going to let you fall apart.¡±


    I opened my mouth to say something, but she was already shaking her head, continuing before I could get a word out.


    "I¡¯m strong, Markus. I¡¯m strong enough to handle whatever life throws at me. Whatever this mess is that you¡¯re carrying, I can take it. I¡¯ve been through so much that you wouldn¡¯t even believe." She hesitated for just a second, but when she spoke again, her voice was firmer.  S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So¡­ give me a chance... to be there for you. To comfort you¡­¡±


    She paused for a split second and continued.


    ¡°¡­to comfort you like your sister did."